《Shadows of Redemption》


 Prologue

    The world was not as it seemed. Beneath the thin veneer of normalcy, where sunlight bathed the cities in a deceptive warmth, ancient shadows moved¡ªunseen, unheard, but always present. The humans walked through their days, unaware of the eyes that watched from the darkness, the eternal beings who had once been angels.


    Once, they had soared in the highest heavens, beings of light and grace, serving a purpose beyond mortal comprehension. But that was before the Fall. Before the rebellion that twisted their radiant wings into blackened, brittle things and filled their veins with a cold hunger. It was said they had defied the Creator, sought power where none was to be had, but the truth was far more complex¡ªa truth lost to time, hidden away in the echoes of a forgotten dawn.


    Here and now, the sun still rose and set, but its warmth never reached them, its light never touched their hearts. For they were cursed¡ªneither fully alive nor truly dead, forever condemned to the night.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    In the heart of this cursed existence, one ancient relic held the secret to their redemption. An artifact long thought lost, buried in the ruins of a time when angels walked among men. Its discovery had awakened old wounds and reignited a conflict that had never truly ended.


    The vampire, once an angel of the highest order, now a creature haunted by the weight of millennia, stood at the edge of the city, his gaze fixed on the horizon where the first light of dawn threatened to break. He had watched this moment countless times, always from the shadows, always longing for the warmth he could never feel. But today was different. Today, the winds carried whispers of change, and in his cold, dead heart, hope stirred for the first time in centuries.

 Chapter 1: Echoes of a Forgotten Dawn

    Arthur stepped onto the grounds of the university as the final rays of sunlight dipped beneath the distant mountains. Crisp autumn air carried the scent of fallen leaves and the promise of winter. Golden leaves dotted the path, leading him toward the archaeology building where he was scheduled to meet the young professor who had made a discovery that could change the world¡ªthough she did not know it yet.


    Dr. Elena Carter had quickly gained a reputation for unearthing the impossible. Arthur had watched her from a distance, gathering information, studying her work, to be absolutely certain. Her recent discovery might hold the answers he had been searching for all these long, empty years.


    She has no idea what she''s found, he thought grimly.


    The university where she worked was a grand institution, steeped in history and prestige. Arthur walked its halls like a ghost, unnoticed by the bustling students and faculty, his presence as unremarkable as a shadow in the midday sun. But his eyes were keen, his senses sharp, and he could feel the weight of what lay ahead.


    It had taken weeks to arrange a meeting, to ensure their paths would cross in a way that seemed entirely natural, a coincidence of academia. When finally they met, it was in the quiet solitude of her office, far from the prying eyes of colleagues and students. The room was cluttered with artifacts and books, a testament to her relentless pursuit of the past. And there, on her desk, partially uncovered, lay the object that had drawn him here¡ªa small, weathered tome that pulsed with an ancient, forgotten power.


    Arthur¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he took in the sight, the cold hunger of centuries tightening its grip around his heart. He had found her. And more importantly, she had found it.


    "Dr. Carter, I take it? " he said, his voice smooth and practiced, revealing nothing of the turmoil beneath.


    Elena looked up, her green eyes bright. ¡°Yes, and you must be Dr. Grey.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± He smiled, ducking as he entered the room. "Thank you for agreeing to meet me so late.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± she replied warmly, returning the smile. ¡°I¡¯m flattered you came all this way.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze shifted to the artifact on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve heard remarkable things about your discovery. I must admit, I¡¯m intrigued. May I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, stepping aside to let him closer. ¡°Your work in Romania was actually one of the reasons I started my own expedition. This find¡ªit¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever encountered.¡±


    Arthur moved forward, the familiar tension of hope and dread coiling in his chest. This was it¡ªthe moment he had waited for, the moment that could change everything. He reached out, his fingers brushing the ancient artifact, and for the first time in centuries, he felt the stirrings of a distant, nearly forgotten warmth.


    Elena watched him closely, a mix of admiration and curiosity in her gaze. She had followed Dr. Grey¡¯s work for years, but meeting him in person had exceeded her expectations. His hair was a brilliant shade of silver, cut short and neatly styled.


    His skin was fair, almost porcelain, an unusual feature given the profession they shared. A few faint lines around his blue eyes and dark red lips were the only hints of aging that she could see. There was something almost otherworldly about him¡ªan air of mystery that clung to him like the scent of old books and ancient stones.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we found this,¡± Elena said, breaking the silence, her voice tinged with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to decipher the markings, but they don¡¯t match anything I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯ve checked every database I have access to, and nothing comes close.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Arthur didn¡¯t respond immediately. His fingers traced the symbols with a careful reverence, as if afraid the object might crumble to dust beneath his touch. Finally, he looked up, his eyes meeting hers. ¡°You¡¯ve done remarkable work, Dr. Carter. This artifact could be the key to understanding a history far older than any we¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    Elena blushed, though something in his tone gave her pause. There was a gravity to his words as if he knew more than he was letting on. ¡°Do you have any ideas about what it might be?¡± she asked, trying to keep her voice casual.


    Arthur hesitated, his gaze drifting back to the artifact. ¡°Perhaps. But I¡¯d need more time to study it. There are¡­ certain texts I¡¯d like to compare it to.¡±


    Arthur stood in the dim light of Elena¡¯s office, his fingers still tracing the ancient symbols on the artifact. The sensation was both familiar and unsettling, like touching the frayed edge of a long-forgotten memory. He could feel the power within it, dormant but waiting, and he knew that every moment spent near this relic brought him closer to the truth he had sought for so long.


    But there was a complication.


    Theo.


    He had sensed Theo¡¯s presence long before he saw him, the familiar energy signature of the younger vampire unmistakable even in a place as vast and bustling as the university. Theo had been keeping a low profile, blending into the academic world as easily as Arthur had, but their paths had not crossed in a very long time.


    ¡°Dr. Carter,¡± Arthur began, his voice smooth, though his mind was already racing through the possibilities. ¡°I have some matters to attend to for now, but I¡¯ll be in touch soon with information I hope you will find useful. Continue your work as planned, and please, be cautious. This artifact is as delicate as it is powerful.¡±


    Elena nodded, her eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of concern. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Grey. I will. Please allow me to walk you out.¡±


    Elena followed him out of the cramped office and into the corridor. Arthur could sense her side-long glances as they passed a small group of students huddled together in a study room.


    ¡°It seems like final exams are around the corner.¡± He mused.


    Elena let out a small, nervous chuckle. ¡° Yes, just a few more weeks now until this place becomes a ghost town.¡±


    They walked in silence for a moment before Arthur spoke again.


    ¡°So, Dr. Carter, you mentioned your expedition to Romania,¡± Arthur began, his tone conversational. ¡°What led you to search in that particular area? The town you chose was not exactly a well-known site for archaeological digs.¡±


    ¡°It was a bit of a hunch, to be honest. I¡¯d been studying some ancient texts¡ªobscure references to a hidden library. Most of my colleagues thought I was chasing a myth, but something about it felt right. When I arrived, I found traces of a settlement far older than anyone had documented. That¡¯s when I came across the tome.¡± She said


    Arthur nodded, impressed. ¡°It takes a keen eye and a sharp mind to recognize something others might dismiss. And this tome¡­ it was just lying there, waiting to be found?¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression became more thoughtful. ¡°Not exactly. It was hidden, buried beneath layers of sediment and rock. It looked as though someone had gone to great lengths to keep it concealed. I almost missed it entirely, but something about the area drew me in. I felt¡­ I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but it was like the place was calling to me.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s interest piqued further. ¡°That¡¯s fascinating. Has this tome been in your possession ever since?¡±


    Elena nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve kept it close, but honestly, the more I study it the more questions I have.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly. ¡°And Theo¡ªDr. Theo Cartwright¡ªhe¡¯s been helping you with this, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Elena blinked, momentarily silent. ¡°Yes, he has.¡± She said slowly. ¡°Theo¡¯s been a tremendous help. His knowledge of ancient languages is unparalleled. I was lucky to have him transfer to our department three weeks ago. How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Theo was a student of mine. We¡­worked together many years ago.¡±


    Arthur paused at the entrance of the building, turning to face her fully. The night air was cool, and the campus was bathed in shadows.


    ¡° Thank you for the walk, Dr. Carter. This was a pleasant conversation, I look forward to our next one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. As do I,¡± she said with a smile.


    As Arther walked out onto the university grounds, the weight of his next move settled heavily on his shoulders. He needed to find out how much Theo knew and how far he was willing to go. But more importantly, he needed to keep Elena from falling under Theo¡¯s influence. The stakes were too high to allow her to be manipulated.

 Chapter 2: The Vaile of Night

    The university halls were quieter than usual, the echo of her footsteps the only sound as Elena made her way back to her office. The meeting with Dr. Grey had left her with more questions than answers. He was knowledgeable, no doubt, but there was something about him¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on. His interest in the artifact seemed personal, almost too intense for a simple academic pursuit.


    Elena pushed the thought aside as she unlocked her office door. She was probably just imagining things. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that she made a discovery like this, and it was only natural for others to be excited about it, too. Still, a lingering sense of unease tugged at her as she stepped into the dimly lit room.


    The artifact sat on her desk, wrapped in cloth, its presence commanding the space even though it was hidden from view. She had spent hours poring over it, trying to decipher the symbols, trying to understand what it was¡ªand why she felt such a pull toward it. It was as if the object held a secret, something that called to her on a level she couldn¡¯t explain.


    Sitting down at her desk, Elena unwrapped the artifact carefully. The cool stone felt strangely warm under her fingers, almost as if it were alive. She traced the symbols with her eyes, their patterns becoming more familiar, though still unreadable. She had sent copies to a few colleagues in the field, hoping someone might recognize the script, but so far, nothing.


    As she studied the artifact, a sudden chill ran down her spine. The room felt colder, the air thick with an unnatural stillness. She paused, listening, her eyes scanning the shadows. "Is someone there?" she called out, her voice breaking the heavy silence.


    She waited, her heart pounding in her chest, but the only response was the quiet hum of the university¡¯s heating system. She glanced around, half-expecting to see Dr. Grey¡¯s tall figure standing in the doorway, but the room was empty.


    Taking a deep breath, Elena decided it was time to call it a night. She wrapped the artifact back up and locked it securely in her desk drawer, telling herself she was just being paranoid. But as she gathered her things and headed for the door, the feeling of unease lingered, a weight she couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    She stepped into the hallway, locked the door behind her, and started down the corridor. The sooner she got home, the better, she thought. A good night¡¯s sleep would do wonders. Yet as she walked, the shadows seemed to stretch longer, the silence heavier, pressing in around her.


    Elena finally reached the front doors of the university, pushing them open and stepping out into the cool night air. The unease she had felt inside still clung to her, but the fresh air helped clear her mind. She walked quickly across the quad, her footsteps echoing off the surrounding buildings, the campus nearly deserted at this late hour.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The short walk to her apartment was a familiar routine, one she had taken countless times since joining the university three years ago. The streets were quiet, bathed in the soft glow of streetlights, the occasional rustle of leaves the only sound. She wrapped her coat tighter around herself as a breeze picked up, quickening her pace.


    Her building was an older one, tucked away on a quiet street just off campus. It had a certain charm¡ªhigh ceilings, large windows, and a sense of history that Elena appreciated. She unlocked the front door and stepped into the small foyer, the familiar scent of old wood and dust greeting her as she climbed the stairs to her third-floor apartment.


    As she reached her door, she felt a flicker of warmth. Home. It was a small place, but it was hers, filled with the things she loved. She turned the key in the lock, pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The apartment was dimly lit, a single lamp casting a warm glow over the room. Bookshelves lined one wall, packed with volumes on archaeology, history, and mythology. The walls were adorned with framed photographs¡ªsnapshots of her life and her family.


    Elena shrugged off her coat, draping it over a velvet blue chair as she walked further into the room. Her eyes lingered on a particular photograph on one of the shelves¡ªa picture of her parents taken years ago. Her father, rugged and tanned from years spent in the field, stood with his arm around her mother, a delicate woman with a quiet strength in her eyes. They were smiling, a moment of happiness frozen in time.


    Next to it was another photo, capturing her and her brother on the steps of their childhood home. Their arms were wrapped around each other, smiles wide and carefree, as they basked in the golden light of a long-ago afternoon. Their faces were younger, untouched by the years and the silence that had since settled between them. Her fingers brushed the frame, lingering as if somehow, the warmth of that moment could close the distance time had carved between them.


    As she moved past the photos, a soft meow caught her attention. She turned to see a sleek black cat padding into the room, its bright green eyes blinking up at her.


    ¡°Hello, Charlie,¡± Elena said with a smile, bending down to scratch the cat behind the ears. Charlie purred in response, rubbing against her leg in greeting. He had been her only companion since she¡¯d moved here, a loyal friend in the solitude of her academic life.


    Elena straightened up and made her way to the small kitchen, filling a bowl with food for Charlie before grabbing a glass of water for herself. As she moved through the apartment, the unease she had felt earlier began to fade, replaced by the comfort of her familiar surroundings.


    She sat down on the worn leather couch, Charlie jumping up beside her to curl into a ball. For a moment, she let herself relax, taking in the quiet, the stillness of the night. But even as she tried to unwind, her mind kept drifting back to the artifact, to the strange encounter with Dr. Grey, and to the unsettling feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching her.


    Elena shook her head, trying to push the thoughts away. She needed sleep, she told herself. Everything would seem clearer in the morning. But as she settled back against the cushions, her eyes drifting closed, a small part of her couldn¡¯t quite let go of the tension that lingered at the edges of her thoughts.


    Theo


    Outside, in the darkness beyond the window, Theo watched the light in her apartment flicker off, his expression unreadable as he turned and melted back into the shadows.

 Chapter 3: The Hunt

    The night wrapped around Theo like a velvet cloak as he moved silently through the darkened streets. His eyes were locked on the young woman walking ahead, her footsteps soft on the pavement, unaware of the predator following her. He had spotted her as she was locking the door to a cafe about half a mile from where she now stood. She was pretty, with her dark hair cascading down her back, and she had a grace in her movements that caught his eye.


    He watched her, letting his presence brush against her consciousness, just enough to make her glance over her shoulder. She saw nothing, of course, but her unease was well warranted. It was all part of the hunt, the subtle dance between predator and prey.


    When she turned into a quiet alley, Theo quickened his pace, appearing behind her in an instant. She gasped as he caught her by the waist, pulling her gently against him. Her breath hitched, and Theo leaned down, his lips hovering near her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he whispered, his voice smooth, a dark promise lacing his words.


    She turned her head slightly, her eyes wide as they met his. There was confusion in her gaze, but also something else¡ªa flicker of intrigue, of unexpected desire. Theo could feel the heat of her body pressed against his, her pulse quickening beneath his touch. She was lovely, her skin soft under his fingers, and for a moment, he indulged in the sensation, the subtle curve of her neck inviting him closer.


    His cool lips brushed her skin, and she shivered, tilting her head to the side in a silent invitation. Theo¡¯s fangs elongated, the hunger surging within him. He could taste her already, feel the warmth of her blood on his tongue. The moment was charged, a dark seduction that danced on the edge of danger.


    But as he was about to sink his teeth into her flesh, a cold voice shattered the intimacy of the moment. ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡±


    Theo froze, his grip tightening on the woman for a split second before he released her. He turned slowly, his gaze narrowing as he found Arthur standing at the mouth of the alley, his face the picture of serenity.


    Theo¡¯s eyes flashed with irritation as he turned back to the woman, who remained still, caught in a web of fear and confusion, but Theo¡¯s compulsion was strong.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± he murmured to her, his voice layered with command.


    She nodded slightly, her eyes glazing over as she stood rooted in place, completely under his control.


    With that, Theo faced Arthur fully, annoyance flaring in his eyes. ¡°You have impeccable timing, as always,¡± he muttered.


    Arthur stepped closer, his movements controlled, his gaze sharp. ¡°And you have an impressive talent for being in places that you ought not to be,¡± he replied coolly. ¡°But I didn¡¯t come here to watch you play with your food.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Then why are you here? To deliver another lecture?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m here to warn you. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve put you up to this time Theo but whatever you¡¯re planning with Elena, leave it be.¡±


    Theo¡¯s irritation turned to curiosity. ¡°What do you care about Elena?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more important than you realize,¡± Arthur said, his voice firm. ¡°The artifact she found¡ªdon¡¯t take it from her. Salvation hangs in the balance and there are more forces at play than you know.¡±


    Theo frowned, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Ah, more redemption talk from the Almighty¡¯s most obedient prisoner.¡± His voice softened on the last words, a hint of sadness seeping in. ¡°The artifact is just a piece of stone, Arthur. It¡¯s not going to save anyone¡­¡± his tone hardened again, laced with venom. ¡°Not that we need saving by the likes of Him. Maybe you have something to atone for Arthur but as far as I¡¯m concerned, he¡¯s the one who owes me an apology.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze bore into him. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. And until you do, I suggest you tread carefully. Let Elena be.¡±


    Theo scoffed, turning away from Arthur¡¯s intense stare. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t? What if I take the artifact and leave her in the dust?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have more than just me to answer to. Others are watching, Theo. They won¡¯t be as forgiving as I am.¡±


    Theo glanced back at Arthur, a sneer on his lips. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of a few old vampires clinging to their lost glory?¡±


    ¡°You should be,¡± Arthur said softly, but with a steel edge that cut through the night air. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you, Theo. It¡¯s about all of us. And if you take that artifact, you could doom us all.¡±


    For a moment, the two vampires stood in silence, the weight of Arthur¡¯s words hanging between them. Finally, Theo shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re always so dramatic, Arthur.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°And you¡¯re always so reckless. One day, that recklessness will be your undoing.¡±


    Without another word, Arthur turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving Theo alone in the alley. The tension from their encounter lingered, but Theo shoved it aside, his mind already shifting back to the woman he¡¯d commanded to wait.


    The hunger still gnawed at him, but now it was accompanied by a new unease, a sense of something bigger looming just out of reach. But that was a problem for later. For now, he had unfinished business.


    He turned back to the woman, who was standing where he had left her, her eyes still clouded with the effects of his compulsion. As he approached, her gaze lifted to meet his, and the fear in her eyes slowly melted away, replaced by a dull acceptance.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Theo¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he reached for her, his hand gently brushing her hair aside to expose her neck once more. ¡°Now, where were we?¡± he murmured, his voice low and soothing.


    The woman¡¯s breath hitched as he pulled her towards him, his lips hovering just above her skin. And this time, when he sank his fangs into her, there were no more interruptions. The taste of her blood was as intoxicating as he had imagined, the warmth spreading through him, sating the hunger that had driven him to this moment. His prey let out a soft moan of pleasure and he instinctively pulled her in closer, one hand sliding down to the small of her back.


    He drank deeply, but not enough to drain her completely. There was a fine line between taking what he needed and taking too much, and he walked that line with precision. When he finally pulled away, the woman was weak but alive, her pulse still fluttering beneath her skin.


    Theo released her, stepping back as she slumped against the wall, her body trembling from the effects of his bite. He wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand, his mind already shifting to the next step in his plan.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± he commanded, his voice soft but firm. The woman¡¯s eyes fluttered closed, and she sank to the ground, slipping into a deep, dreamless slumber. She would wake hours later with no memory of what had happened, only a vague sense of having been touched by something dark and otherworldly.


    Theo lingered for a moment, watching her, his thoughts a tangled web of desire, caution, and the words Arthur had left him with.


    With one last glance at the woman, Theo melted into the night, his hunger sated, but his mind troubled. The road ahead was fraught with danger, and he knew that every decision he made would carry consequences far beyond his own fate. But for now, all that mattered was the next step, the next move in the eternal game.


    The night clung to Theo like a shroud as he made his way through the city streets, the thrill of the hunt already fading into a hollow ache that the fresh blood on his lips couldn¡¯t satisfy. The city around him was alive in its way, but distant¡ªa pulse of life that he could observe but never truly be a part of. Neon signs flickered in and out of existence, casting strange, fleeting colors across the pavement. A group of late-night revelers stumbled out of a bar, their laughter echoing down the narrow alleyways, oblivious to the darkness that watched and controlled their world from the shadows.


    Theo kept to the quieter streets, where the hum of the city was muted, replaced by the steady rhythm of his footsteps. The buildings here were old, their facades crumbling under the weight of time, yet they stood defiantly against the encroaching modernity that was slowly reshaping the city. Above him, a tangle of power lines and fire escapes created a web of iron and steel, casting jagged shadows on the ground below.


    He passed a row of small shops, their windows dark and lifeless, save for the occasional flicker of a security light. A lone cat slinked through the gutter, its eyes glowing as it paused to watch him with a wariness that came from instinct. Theo returned the gaze for a moment, feeling a brief kinship with the creature¡ªboth of them prowlers in the night, existing on the edges of a world that was not their own.


    The further he walked, the more the city seemed to change, the buildings growing taller, and more imposing, as if they were trying to swallow the sky. The streets here were cleaner, the lights brighter, but there was a sterility to it, a sense that something vital had been stripped away. Cars hummed quietly as they passed, their occupants sealed off from the outside world, locked in their little bubbles of safety.


    Finally, he reached the outskirts of the city, where the noise faded to a low murmur, and the streets gave way to long, winding roads lined with old oaks. The houses here were large and stately, each one set back from the road, surrounded by sprawling lawns and guarded by wrought-iron gates. It was a place of quiet wealth, where the residents valued privacy above all else.


    Theo¡¯s home was one of the largest¡ªa grand, imposing structure with tall windows and stone walls that had seen more than a century. The house stood like a sentinel, watching over the surrounding grounds with a silent, stoic presence. It was far too big for one person, with more rooms than Theo had any use for, but it suited him. The space, the solitude, the isolation¡ªit was all part of the life he had chosen, or rather, the life that had chosen him.


    He passed through the gates, which creaked slightly as they opened to admit him, and walked up the long driveway. The trees that lined the path cast long shadows in the moonlight, their branches swaying gently in the night breeze. The house loomed before him, its windows dark save for a single light in the foyer, which flickered on as he approached.


    Theo paused at the door, his senses extending into the shadows around him. The faint scent of jasmine from a nearby garden mingled with the distant sound of an owl hooting somewhere in the trees. Satisfied that nothing was amiss, he unlocked the door and stepped inside, the heavy oak door closing behind him with a solid thud.


    The interior was grand yet cold. High ceilings, stone floors, and ornate chandeliers added to the sense of grandeur, but the rooms were sparsely furnished as if Theo had never fully inhabited the space. It was a house designed for entertaining, for showing off, yet it was inhabited by a man who rarely had visitors.


    Theo moved through the cavernous halls with a practiced ease, shedding his jacket and draping it over a chair in the foyer. The quiet was a balm after the tension of the night, but it did little to ease the thoughts circling in his mind. Arthur, his old mentor, had always had a way of getting under his skin, of reminding him of things he¡¯d rather forget. But there was no escaping the past, not for someone like him.


    He was reaching for a bottle of whiskey in the library¡ªa vast room lined with bookshelves that reached the ceiling¡ªwhen the faintest shift in the air told him he was not alone. He stilled, his hand hovering over the glass, his senses sharpening. The presence was subtle, almost imperceptible, but he recognized it immediately.


    Without turning around, Theo spoke, his voice calm but laced with a warning edge. ¡°Is this how Lucian does things now? Sending his dogs to sniff around?¡±


    There was a brief silence before two men stepped out from the shadows, their forms materializing at the edge of the room. They were dressed in dark clothing, blending seamlessly with the night, but Theo could sense their unease. They were used to being the predators, but in this house, they were acutely aware of their place.


    ¡°Just following orders, Theo,¡± the first man said, his voice smooth but lacking the charm to make it convincing. ¡°Lucian wants an update.¡±


    Theo turned slowly, letting his gaze settle on them with a casual disdain. ¡°Lucian seems to think I¡¯m on his schedule. Remind him that these things take time.¡±


    The second man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his posture stiffening. ¡°Lucian isn¡¯t known for his patience. He¡¯s expecting results, not excuses.¡±


    Theo let out a low, humorless chuckle as he leaned back against the counter, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°And I¡¯m not known for tolerating interruptions. Tell Lucian I¡¯m working on it, but if he wants me to get anywhere with this artifact, he¡¯ll need to give me some space.¡±


    The first man stepped forward, his expression hardening. ¡°Lucian¡¯s getting the feeling that your heart isn¡¯t in this. Maybe it¡¯s time to show him some progress.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes darkened, the room seeming to grow colder. ¡°And maybe it¡¯s time Lucian remembered who he¡¯s dealing with,¡± he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t respond well to threats.¡±


    The two men exchanged a glance, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a knife. They had clearly been sent to deliver a message, but now they were reconsidering the wisdom of pushing Theo too far.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pass along your message,¡± the second man said finally, taking a step back. ¡°But remember, he doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting.¡±


    Theo held their gaze for a long moment before giving a slow nod. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be in touch soon.¡±


    With that, the men turned and left, their departure as silent as their arrival.

 Chapter 4: The First Breakthrough

    The sun had just begun its descent behind the mountains, casting long shadows across the university campus. Students hurried across the quad, their faces etched with the stress of impending exams. The crisp autumn air carried with it the scent of fallen leaves and the faint hum of anticipation that always accompanied the end of the semester.


    Elena moved quickly through the bustling hallways of the archaeology building, her arms laden with a stack of papers she needed to grade before the week was out. The final exams were fast approaching, and she had spent the better part of the day preparing her students for their last test before winter break. It had been a whirlwind of lectures, review sessions, and one-on-one meetings with students seeking last-minute advice. As much as she loved teaching, the relentless pace was starting to wear on her.


    Reaching her office on the second floor, she nudged the door open with her foot and stepped inside, setting the papers down on her cluttered desk. The room was small, but it was her sanctuary¡ªa space where the chaos of the university could be shut out, where she could focus on the work that truly fascinated her. The shelves were crammed with books, some so old their spines were cracked and faded. Artifacts from her various digs were scattered across the room, each one holding a memory, a story from another time.


    The artifact she had unearthed in Romania was locked in one of her drawers. Elena moved to her desk and set the stacks of papers down. She fished in her coat pocket and pulled out a small key to unlock the drawer, her heart beating slightly faster as it always seemed to do whenever that weathered tome was near.


    The drawer creaked open, and there it was, wrapped carefully in a layer of soft cloth. Even hidden from view, the artifact seemed to radiate a subtle, almost magnetic pull, drawing her closer. She hesitated for a moment, her fingers hovering over the cloth, before gently unwrapping it. The ancient symbols carved into its surface greeted her, mysterious and unreadable, yet tantalizingly familiar.


    As she began to look over the symbols again, a soft knock came at her door, pulling her from her thoughts. She looked up, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips as Theo stood in the doorway.


    Theo had only been in her department for a month, having recently transferred from another university where he had specialized in ancient languages. Yet in that short time, he had quickly become one of her closest confidants. There was something about him that made it easy to talk to him, to share her ideas and frustrations. He had an air of calm confidence, a quiet intensity that drew people in.


    Theo was tall with jet-black hair casually tousled and falling just above his deep-set, penetrating eyes. His skin was pale, almost unnaturally so, giving him an ethereal, otherworldly quality that contrasted sharply with his dark attire. Tonight, he was dressed in a tailored black coat that clung to his lean frame, paired with a crisp white shirt and dark trousers.


    "Elena," Theo greeted, his voice smooth with just a hint of warmth. "Burning the midnight oil, huh?"


    Elena smiled, a playful edge to her tone as she motioned for him to come in. "You''re one to talk. What brings you in?"


    Theo moved into the room with a quiet grace, the kind that suggested he was always in control, always aware of his surroundings. Elena couldn''t help but notice how he seemed to fit perfectly into any space as if he belonged wherever he chose to be.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    He settled into the chair across from her, and Elena couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious under his gaze, especially given the thoughts that had been swirling in her mind. She had been mulling over a theory about the artifact, but it was so outlandish, so far-fetched, that she was almost embarrassed to voice it aloud.


    "How''s the exam prep going?" he asked, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Elena laughed, shaking her head. "Oh, you know. Just the usual. Explaining, yet again, why the essay section is necessary. Had one student on the verge of tears when I said no note cards would be allowed during finals."


    Theo chuckled, flashing a smile that could have made her knees weak. "Sounds like it''s going well, then."


    "They''re fighters, I''ll give them that," Elena said, feeling some of the day''s tension ease.


    For a moment, their words flowed easily, but their eyes kept flicking back to the small object sitting on the desk. Despite the lightness of their conversation, the artifact''s presence loomed large, drawing them both into its orbit.


    Theo''s tone grew more serious as he leaned forward slightly. "So... any progress on the artifact?"


    Elena hesitated, her fingers absentmindedly tracing the edge of the desk. She had been so certain of her theory, but now, with Theo sitting across from her, she wasn''t sure how to broach the subject. She took a deep breath and decided to speak.


    "I''ve been thinking," she said slowly, choosing her words carefully. "About the artifact''s origins."


    Theo nodded, encouraging her to continue.


    "I know this might sound crazy, but... what if it''s not from Earth at all?"


    She braced herself for laughter or disbelief, but Theo''s expression remained thoughtful, almost intrigued.


    "You''re saying it''s alien?" he asked, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "Should I expect little green men knocking on your door soon?"


    Elena let out a nervous laugh, relieved that he hadn''t immediately dismissed her idea. "Well, no maybe not aliens. But maybe something beyond our understanding¡ªsomething we can''t categorize with what we know right now."


    Theo leaned forward, his gaze locking onto hers with a quiet intensity that made her breath catch. ¡°It¡¯s not as far-fetched as you might think,¡± he murmured, his voice soft, like he was sharing a secret meant only for her. ¡°There are ancient texts that speak of beings not from this world. Some called them angels, others demons... What would you say if it were connected to something like that?¡±


    Elena chuckled, a small smile pulling at her lips. ¡°You sound just like my brother. He used to go on about stuff like that all the time¡ªdivine beings, ancient prophecies... You two would¡¯ve gotten along.¡±


    Her words hung in the air, the lightheartedness of the moment suddenly overshadowed by an awkward silence. Theo''s smile faltered, though he made a quick recovery.


    "I didn''t know you had a brother," he said, his tone casual.


    Elena nodded, the mention of David bringing a familiar ache to her chest. "We don''t talk much anymore," she said, hoping to sound nonchalant.


    "I''m sorry," Theo said softly, clearly not deceived by her attempt to brush it off.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of unspoken emotions hanging between them. Elena tried to push the thoughts of David aside, but they lingered, tugging at the corners of her mind. She fiddled with a pen on her desk, her gaze drifting back to the artifact.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, a memory surged to the forefront of her mind¡ªvivid and insistent. She sat up straighter, her heart quickening.


    "The book," she murmured, more to herself than to Theo.


    Theo''s focus sharpened immediately, his eyes locking onto hers. "What book?"


    Elena''s thoughts raced, the image of the old book her brother had been so absorbed in growing clearer. "Before David and I stopped talking, he was studying this book. He carried it everywhere, writing in it constantly. I didn''t think much of it at the time, but now that I''m remembering... the cover had symbols on it. Symbols that look just like the ones on this artifact."


    She turned to the artifact on her desk, her fingers hovering just above it. "That''s why they seemed so familiar to me. I''ve seen them before¡ªin that book."

 Chapter 5: The Gathering of the Twelve

    The air felt heavy with the weight of eternity. The private study was a room steeped in quiet elegance and history. The walls were lined with towering bookshelves, each shelf filled with ancient tomes and manuscripts, their spines worn and faded by time. A large, ornate desk sat at the center of the room, its surface cluttered with old papers, maps, and fragments of forgotten knowledge. The heavy drapes, a deep crimson, framed the tall windows that overlooked the sprawling grounds outside, where the last light of dusk bled into the sky. A faint scent of parchment and aged leather filled the air, mingling with the soft glow of candlelight that flickered from the brass candelabra. It was a room frozen in time and that¡¯s how Arthur liked it.


    He sat in his chair, his eyes tracing the symbols sketched in his notes¡ªsome familiar, others lost to time. The artifact Elena had found still haunted his thoughts, its inscriptions like whispers from the distant past. He had recognized pieces of it, but they were fragmented, incomplete, and worse, they were beyond his reach. The missing pieces were on sacred ground¡ªplaces he could never tread, cursed as he was.


    It gnawed at him, the thought of the mortal woman unknowingly walking a path that could lead to her undoing, or worse, the world¡¯s. He needed to guide her without revealing too much, without jeopardizing everything. But how? How had she found it? Why her?


    His mind was a storm, but he pushed the thoughts aside as the time for the council meeting drew near. There were twelve loyal to him ¡ª the original fallen, once brilliant beings of light, now vampires, walking in eternal darkness. They would need to hear of the artifact. They would need to understand the gravity of its rediscovery.


    Arthur rose from his desk, straightening his charcoal-gray suit as he made his way to the meeting chamber. His reflection flickered briefly in a gilded mirror¡ªa reminder of the creature he had become. The long corridors of his estate were quiet, the only sound the soft tread of his shoes on polished marble floors.


    The council awaited him in the ancient chamber, a room as timeless as the beings it now held. The original vampires sat around a long, mahogany table, their postures graceful yet tense. Though they wore the modern-day clothes of their adopted lives¡ªtailored suits, sleek dresses¡ªthere was an ethereal quality to them, a reminder of their angelic origins. Despite their immortality, the lines of weariness and burden lingered beneath the surface, invisible to human eyes but palpable in the way they carried themselves.


    Arthur took his seat at the head of the table, his gaze sweeping over the familiar faces. ¡°Brothers, sisters,¡± he began, his voice steady, though heavy with the gravity of his words. ¡° One of the divine artifacts has been found.¡±


    A murmur rippled through the room, some glances exchanged, others faces unreadable. These were beings who had seen and lost much, but hope was a dangerous thing.


    Isodel, her hazel eyes piercing, was the first to speak. ¡°We have searched for the artifacts for centuries, Arthur. What makes you believe this is more than another false hope?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The markings, the ancient language¡ªit is no counterfeit. It is a true fragment of the key.¡±


    ¡°But what of its power?¡± asked Cassius, his voice deep with concern. ¡°We¡¯ve spoken of this key, this promise of redemption, but what if we are chasing illusions? Perhaps our attention is better spent elsewhere. "


    ¡° Are you so ready to abandon hope Cassius?¡± asked Talima, a blonde-haired vampire to Arthur''s left.


    ¡° Cassius met her gaze, unwavering. ¡°I suggest we consider the possibility that redemption may never come. Perhaps we must accept our punishment and do what we can in this world, without fantasizing about returning to the light.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t fall for idle fantasies, Cassius,¡± Arthur replied, his voice low but firm. ¡°We were led astray only because we sought the good of mankind. Do we not deserve to give ourselves a path back to the Creator?¡±


    Isodel¡¯s voice cut through the room. ¡° My sources tell me that Lucian hunts for this artifact as well. To what end, I cannot say but I know, as we all do, that he is not attempting to seek redemption. Are we willing to risk this artifact falling into his hands and perhaps unleashing a power we do not understand?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A silence followed, thick with uncertainty. They all knew Lucian¡¯s ambitions, knew the destruction he was capable of.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept the room, and this time, his voice softened. ¡°I am aware of the risk we take but I will not let it fall in Lucian¡¯s hands..¡±


    ¡°And what of Theo?¡± Cassius¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°He walks dangerously close to Lucian¡¯s grasp. How do you propose we mitigate that risk?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s heart clenched, the mention of Theo stirring emotions he had long tried to suppress. ¡°Theo is my responsibility.¡±


    Cassius¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°He is a liability.¡±


    Arthur shot him a glare, but before he could respond Eryndor cut in.


    ¡°Perhaps the artifact should be destroyed.¡±


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling over them like a dark cloud.


    ¡°If it cannot be used for redemption, then what purpose does it serve?¡± Eryndor continued. ¡°We have lived among men for centuries, guiding them when we could. We have made our peace with the world we now inhabit. Why risk everything on a dream of salvation that may never come?¡±


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. Some nodded, their expressions grim.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes blazed with defiance. He stood abruptly, slamming his hands down on the table with enough force to send a tremor through the wood. His voice rose, filled with a righteous fury. ¡°Will you all sit here and pretend that you do not feast on the blood of the innocent? That there are not fledglings born by your hand who have killed in our name?¡± His eyes burned as he glared at each of them. ¡°If we destroy the artifact, we are not only ending our chance at redemption¡ªwe are condemning humankind to our existence. We are dooming them to an eternal night, where monsters like Lucian will rule unchecked. Is that the world we wish to leave behind?¡±


    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of his words suffocating. Even those who had murmured agreement before now sat motionless, their expressions dark with contemplation. Arthur¡¯s eyes swept the table, daring anyone to challenge him.


    Cassius broke the silence, though his voice was quieter now, less certain. ¡°And if the artifact does not bring redemption, Arthur? What then?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze softened slightly, but his resolve did not waver. ¡°Then we will find another way. But we cannot give up. Not now. Not when we stand on the precipice of something greater than any of us.¡±


    Another silence fell, but this time, there was no murmuring of dissent. Slowly, reluctantly, heads began to nod in agreement.


    Arthur remained standing, his eyes cold and sharp. ¡°Lucian will stop at nothing to gain control of this artifact. We cannot afford to let it fall into his hands. We will retrieve the remaining fragments, and we will decipher its purpose.¡±


    The council remained silent, and with that, Arthur dismissed the meeting.


    As the others began to file out, Arthur remained behind, his hands braced against the table, his thoughts swirling like a storm. He had hoped for more from them, but doubt gnawed at the edges of his resolve. The artifact was a double-edged sword¡ªsalvation or damnation¡ªand he knew they were all teetering on the precipice.


    The sound of footsteps pulled him from his thoughts. Arthur looked up to see Darius approaching, golden locks catching the lamplight, his dark eyes filled with concern. Of all the council, Darius had always been his closest ally, the one who had stood by him in times of doubt.


    Darius stopped a few feet from him, his voice low. ¡°Arthur, I worry.¡±


    Arthur let out a slow breath. ¡°You¡¯re not alone in that.¡±


    Darius¡¯s expression softened, his voice tinged with sorrow. ¡°I, more than most, know the weight of that fateful decision, Arthur. I carry the burden of all those souls lost just as you do. I know how deeply you yearn to return to the light, but is that possibility worth wading into unknown waters?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to undo what we¡¯ve done, Darius,¡± Arthur replied, his voice quieter now, ¡°I have to believe it¡¯s worth the risk.¡±


    Darius hesitated, his gaze drifting toward the ancient symbols on the table. ¡°If you believe it is so, then I will follow you. But not all our numbers feel as I do. They worry that Theo¡¯s involvement clouds your judgment. I know how much the boy means to you Arthur but-¡±


    ¡° Theo has nothing to do with this Darius. I would be of the same mind whether or not he was involved.¡± Arthur said with a finality to his tone.


    Darius nodded. Stepping back as Arthur retreated into his study. Alone once more, Arthur¡¯s thoughts turned back to the artifact¡ªand to the choices that lay ahead. The path to redemption, if it existed at all, would not be easy. But he had come too far to turn back now.

 Chapter 6: Strings

    The night weighed heavily as Theo neared Lucian¡¯s estate. Above ground, the stone structures loomed like ancient fortresses, imposing in their silence. The iron gates stood tall, rusted but unyielding, guarding the entrance to something far more sinister below. Beneath the surface stretched Lucian¡¯s true domain¡ªan expansive underground network where the air grew thick, and the shadows seemed to pulse with a life of their own. It was there, in those suffocating depths, that Lucian kept his fledglings close, his power radiating like an ever-present force, inescapable and suffocating.


    Theo''s boots crunched softly on the gravel as he approached the iron doors. His breath misted in the cold air, and with one sharp knock, the sound reverberated into the stillness around him.


    A moment later, the door creaked open, revealing a female vampire with heavy-lidded eyes and dark red hair that came down to her waist.


    She leaned languidly against the doorframe, her lips curving into a devilish smirk as her eyes glimmered with mischief. "Theo, what a delicious surprise," she purred, her voice smooth as silk. "It¡¯s been far too long since you graced us with your presence. Lucian¡¯s waiting for you downstairs... but there¡¯s no need to rush." She stepped closer, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of the door, her gaze lingering on him with a teasing flicker. "We could always... catch up first," she said, her tone laced with suggestion as she tilted her head slightly, eyes locking onto his.


    Theo¡¯s gaze locked with hers for a moment, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "I¡¯ll pass, Celeste," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I¡¯d rather spend an evening in a snake pit. Less chance of getting bitten." He stepped past her, his expression hardening."Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll find my way to Lucian on my own."


    Celeste shrugged with a smirk, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Suit yourself," she said, her tone teasing. "Always were a bit of a killjoy."


    The grand entryway was cold and hollow, lined with ancient tapestries and illuminated by elegant chandeliers, their crystal prisms casting intricate patterns of light across the stone walls. The air itself seemed to hum with a quiet, unsettling energy¡ªone that never failed to put him on edge.


    His footsteps echoed against the polished marble floors as he moved deeper into the estate. High ceilings and arched windows gave the illusion of grandeur above ground, but Theo knew the true heart of Lucian¡¯s domain lay far below. Reaching a narrow staircase carved into the stone, he began his descent into the belly of the estate, where the walls closed in and the temperature dropped further with each step.


    The deeper he went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. Dim overhead lights illuminated the path, casting unsettling shadows that shifted along the damp stone walls. The sounds of life above faded, leaving only the soft drip of water from unseen cracks and the faint rustling of movement in the darkness.


    As he descended further into the underground portion of Lucian¡¯s estate, the scent of damp earth and blood thickened the air. The tunnels branched off into countless directions, a labyrinth of stone corridors leading to various chambers where Lucian¡¯s fledglings roamed and waited. Some, newly turned, lingered at the edges of the passageways, their eyes gleaming in the low light, watching Theo with a mix of hunger and curiosity.


    He ignored them, pushing forward, his resolve set. The corridors opened up into a vast underground hall, where stone pillars reached toward the ceiling like jagged teeth. This was Lucian¡¯s domain¡ªcold, vast, and endlessly disorienting. Theo¡¯s steps slowed as he approached the large iron doors that led to Lucian¡¯s private quarters, the familiar dread creeping in as he prepared to face the one who held the leash around his neck.


    With a deep breath, Theo placed his hand on the cold iron and pushed the door open, stepping into the heart of Lucian¡¯s dark kingdom.


    The room stretched out before him, vast and shadowed, the flickering light from ancient chandeliers casting faint, wavering glows across the dark stone walls. Rich tapestries lined the space, muted reds and blacks with intricate designs that seemed to twist in the dim light. The air was heavy with the scent of old wood and something faintly metallic.


    At the center of it all stood Lucian, leaning casually against a large, ornate chair that resembled more of a throne. He wore a tailored black coat, every line of it immaculate, his posture a perfect display of calculated ease. His pale skin seemed to absorb the faint light, making him appear as though he was carved from marble. His hair, dark and swept back, gave his features an even sharper edge¡ªlike a blade waiting to be unsheathed.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes, cold and piercing, fixed on Theo the moment he entered. His lips curved into the faintest suggestion of a smile, though there was no warmth behind it, only a knowing amusement.


    ¡°Ah, Theo,¡± Lucian greeted, his voice smooth, the barest hint of a smile playing on his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping busy, I trust.¡±


    Theo nodded, his gaze steady as he met Lucian¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re making progress.¡±


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, swirling the wine in his glass. ¡°Progress, you say? I¡¯m intrigued. Tell me, what has the lovely Dr. Carter uncovered?¡±


    Theo took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s seen the symbols before. We¡¯re looking for a book ¡ª Something she remembered from several years ago. Elena believes it has the same markings as the artifact and may shed light on other similar objects .¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°A book?¡± Lucian¡¯s interest piqued, and he leaned forward slightly. ¡°How interesting. And do you believe she¡¯s right?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Theo replied, his voice measured. ¡°If we find the book, it might lead us to the next piece of the puzzle.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s smile widened, a slow, deliberate curve of his lips. ¡°Very good. You¡¯re proving useful after all, Theo. But tell me¡ªhow is our dear professor? I imagine she¡¯s grown quite fond of you.¡±


    Theo¡¯s shoulders stiffened, but he kept his expression neutral. ¡°She trusts me.¡±


    Lucian chuckled softly, taking a sip of his wine before setting the glass down on the mantel. ¡°Trust is a dangerous thing, Theo. Especially when it¡¯s misplaced.¡±


    Theo said nothing, keeping his gaze forward. He knew better than to engage in Lucian¡¯s games. The less he gave, the better.


    Lucian studied him for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly as if searching for something. Then, his voice dropped, softer but with an unmistakable edge. ¡°You¡¯re not getting too attached, are you?¡±


    Theo remained still, he kept his response short, dismissive. ¡°I know my place.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Lucian replied, his tone lightening. ¡°Because we wouldn¡¯t want you to lose focus. Not with so much at stake.¡±


    For a moment, the room fell into an uneasy silence, the crackle of the fire the only sound. Theo felt the weight of Lucian¡¯s gaze on him, probing, searching for any sign of weakness. He had been through this before¡ªLucian¡¯s subtle tests, his constant reminders of who held the power.


    But tonight, something was different. The tension in Theo¡¯s chest tightened, a pressure he couldn¡¯t quite shake. His throat felt dry, his pride wavering under the weight of what he was about to ask.


    Theo swallowed hard, the words forming in his mind before he could stop them. ¡°May I see her?¡±


    The question hung in the air, thick and heavy. Lucian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something cold flickered behind his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, a slow smile creeping onto his face.


    ¡°Ah, there it is,¡± Lucian murmured, his voice almost a whisper. ¡°There is that bleeding heart.¡±


    Theo clenched his fists at his sides, his jaw set.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve asked,¡± Theo said, his voice low, strained. ¡°Let me see her.¡±


    Lucian took a step closer, his gaze locking onto Theo¡¯s with an intensity that made the room feel smaller. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, yes. But do you think that entitles you to anything, Theo? Do you think you¡¯ve earned the right to see her?¡±


    Theo¡¯s chest tightened, but he forced himself to stand firm. ¡°I just want to know she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s smile widened, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°Safe? She is exactly as safe as I want her to be. And as long as you continue to play your part, she will remain that way.¡±


    Theo¡¯s breath caught in his throat, a knot of anger and helplessness tightening in his chest. He had no leverage here. Lucian had made sure of that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Theo,¡± Lucian continued, his voice almost mockingly soothing. ¡°She¡¯s well taken care of. But don¡¯t forget¡ªher fate is in your hands. Fail me, and she suffers. Succeed, and she may live to see another day.¡±


    Theo¡¯s hands clenched tighter, his nails digging into his palms. He wanted to lash out, to tear Lucian apart, but he knew it would be futile. Lucian held all the cards, and Theo was nothing more than a pawn in his game.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fail,¡± Theo said, his voice barely more than a growl.


    Lucian chuckled softly, stepping back. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. You¡¯re far too motivated for that.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes lingered on him for a moment, as if savoring the control he held. Then, with a dismissive wave of his hand, he turned back toward his seat. "You know what to do, Theo. Don¡¯t disappoint me."


    Without another word, Theo turned and made his way back into the night.


    Outside, the cold air hit him, but it did little to ease the weight pressing down on him. His entire body felt heavy, the tension from the encounter with Lucian dragging at his every step. All he wanted was to retreat into the quiet of his home, let the shadows swallow him whole for a while, just to breathe.


    But he couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    His phone buzzed in his pocket, pulling him from the murky depths of his thoughts. He hesitated for a moment before pulling it out. Elena.


    He stared at the name on the screen, feeling the pull of exhaustion deep in his bones. He didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with anything else tonight, but something kept him from ignoring the call.


    ¡°Elena?¡± he answered, his voice rougher than he intended.


    There was a pause, and then her voice came through¡ªa strange mix of excitement and something else¡­ foreboding?


    ¡°Theo, I found it.¡±


    Theo¡¯s pulse quickened despite his fatigue. ¡°Found what?¡±


    ¡°The book. The one my brother had before¡­,¡± she trailed off, and there was a flicker of something else in her voice now. ¡°Can you come over? I¡¯ll text you my address.¡±


    Theo closed his eyes briefly, the exhaustion weighing heavier now. He had been hoping for a night of silence, time to process the weight of Lucian''s latest reminder. But something about the way she said it, the smallest hint of a plea hidden beneath her words, stirred something in him. She wasn¡¯t just excited¡ªshe was anxious.


    Theo paused, his thoughts catching on something he couldn¡¯t quite name. He opened his mouth as if to say more, then stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± he finally said, his voice steady.


    He heard her exhale. ¡°Thank you. See you soon.¡±


    The line went dead, and Theo stood there, staring at the phone in his hand. Something about Elena¡¯s voice lingered longer than he expected. He shifted his weight, trying to shake off the thought. Maybe it was just the exhaustion talking, or maybe it was nothing at all.


    He pocketed his phone and turned, the shadows swallowing him once more as he headed toward Elena¡¯s apartment. Duty called, and this time, it came with a quiet plea he couldn¡¯t ignore.

 Chapter 7: In the Margins

    Elena hung up and quickly sent Theo her address. She set the phone down on the floor beside her. There was a dusty box resting on her lap, the contents of which were scattered on the floor. Elena had been emptying out the last of the moving boxes that she had kept tucked away in the corner of her closet for the past three years. That''s when she''d come across the box of her brother''s old things that she had decided to take with her on her move.


    Most of what she found was insignificant beyond personal sentiment¡ªan old bowling trophy they had won together, a few framed photos, and an old music box. But what truly caught her attention was the worn, weathered book hidden among the keepsakes. A book she hadn¡¯t thought much of until her conversation with Theo just a few days ago when its potential importance had begun to reveal itself.


    The language of the book itself was similar to the writing on the artifact, its symbols cryptic and indecipherable. But David, clearly, had understood it. His neat handwriting filled the margins, translating bits and pieces, making connections where she couldn¡¯t. It was as though he had been in constant conversation with the book, scribbling down his thoughts and discoveries as he unraveled the mysteries hidden within.


    Charlie was curled up on the floor beside her, his soft purring the only sound in the otherwise heavy silence. Elena absentmindedly stroked his fur as her eyes roamed over the pages. The symbols stared back at her, their meanings still elusive despite David¡¯s notes.


    She smoothed her hand over the delicate paper, careful not to damage it, and her eyes fell on a note written in David¡¯s familiar script:


    ¡°Language of the fallen¡ªAerythil.¡±


    She frowned, turning the words over in her mind. She didn¡¯t recognize the name, and yet it felt heavy with significance. David had underlined the word as though it held the key to something crucial, something that had eluded him. She flipped the pages slowly, finding more translations and notes¡ªsome clear, others half-finished, leaving behind more questions than answers.


    Her gaze caught on another note, one much simpler but haunting in its ambiguity: ¡°Key?¡± It was underlined, the question mark etched in bold strokes.


    Elena exhaled slowly. A key to what? The artifact? Some other mystery? David¡¯s thoughts were scattered across the pages, but the more she read, the less she understood.


    Feeling the creeping sensation of unease again, Elena pulled her knees up to her chest, holding the book tightly. The shadows in her apartment seemed to shift in the corners of her vision, the familiar sense of being watched prickling the back of her neck. She tried to shake it off, focusing on the book in front of her, but the feeling lingered, gnawing at the edges of her thoughts.


    Her hand moved to her phone, almost on instinct, and before she knew it, she had opened a message to her brother, the same brother she hadn¡¯t spoken to in nearly a year. Their last conversation had been clipped and cold, full of the unspoken distance that had grown between them over time. But now, sitting here with his book, she felt a strange pull to reach out.


    Found that old book you used to write in...who are ¡®the fallen¡¯?...miss you¡­


    She hesitated momentarily, staring at the screen, her thumb hovering over the send button. Finally, she pressed it, the message shooting off into the silence. She knew he likely wouldn¡¯t respond, but still, she couldn¡¯t help but hope.


    Charlie shifted beside her, his purring a small comfort in the otherwise eerie quiet of the apartment. She reached down to stroke his fur, grounding herself in the familiar warmth of her cat. But her thoughts kept drifting back to the book and David¡¯s cryptic notes.


    Another phrase leaped out from the page, this one scrawled next to a rough sketch of a symbol she didn¡¯t recognize:


    ¡°See The Testament of Ashur chapter 4.¡±


    Elena frowned. The Testament of Ashur? She had never heard of it. The name sounded old, ancient even, like an obscure religious text buried in some forgotten corner of history.


    As the minutes ticked by, the shadows in the room seemed to press closer, the silence growing heavier. Elena couldn¡¯t shake the sensation of being watched, the oppressive feeling wrapping itself around her chest.


    Her eyes flicked back to the door, willing Theo to arrive soon. She had called Theo as much for his presence as his knowledge. The waiting was unbearable, each second stretching longer than the last. She glanced at her phone, but there was no response from David. She hadn¡¯t really expected one, but the silence felt heavier than usual.


    Then, finally, a soft knock echoed through the room.


    Elena¡¯s heart leaped in her chest. She jumped up, her pulse quickening as she hurried to the door. Her hand hovered over the knob for just a moment, a flicker of fear passing through her before she pulled it open.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Theo stood there, his face drawn with exhaustion, but his presence was a comfort in the dim light of her apartment. She let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Theo greeted, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of weariness.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she breathed out, stepping aside to let him in. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡±


    Theo stepped over the threshold, his eyes scanning the apartment as if assessing the atmosphere. His presence seemed to push back the strange heaviness that had settled in the room. Elena noticed the faint lines of fatigue on his face, but beneath them, there was an alertness, a readiness that never fully left him.


    Elena led him to the coffee table where the book lay open. ¡°I found it,¡± she said, gesturing to the weathered pages. ¡°It was in a box of David¡¯s old things. I¡¯ve been going through it for the past hour. He left notes on it everywhere.¡±


    Theo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he leaned over the book, his sharp gaze taking in the markings. ¡°This is the book your brother was studying?¡± he asked slowly.


    She nodded.


    Theo knelt beside the table, his fingers brushing lightly over the ancient text. He glanced up at her. ¡°Your brother knows this language.¡±


    Elena¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°It seems so. He wrote notes in the margins, but it¡¯s still not enough. I don¡¯t fully understand it, but there¡¯s something here about a key¡­ and something called ¡®the fallen¡¯ . I think¡­ I¡¯m certain this book is connected to the artifact.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw clenched as he processed the information. His eyes flicked over David¡¯s handwriting, absorbing the scattered notes. He seemed to make up his mind about something then and said ¡° The fallen refers to a group of beings who were allegedly cast down by the Creator. This book appears to be some sort of religious text that makes some historical references to them.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can read this?¡± she asked incredulously. Why hadn¡¯t he said something before she wondered.


    ¡°Only bits and pieces. It¡¯s called Aerythil and I don¡¯t know anyone who can read it fluently but it looks like your brother might have.¡±


    Elena took a long moment to process those words.


    ¡°David- ¡° she began but a sudden shift in the atmosphere froze the words on her lips.


    Charlie had risen with a hiss, his fur standing on end as he stared toward the darkened hallway leading to the rest of the apartment.


    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed, his senses suddenly on high alert. ¡°Stay close,¡± he murmured.


    Elena felt a chill creep down her spine as she glanced toward the hallway. Something was wrong. The sense of being watched hadn¡¯t been her imagination after all.


    The unease that had been gnawing at her for hours now felt like a physical weight pressing against her chest. She moved closer to Theo, her hand brushing his arm as if seeking some form of anchor in the darkness that seemed to be closing in around them.


    ¡°Is there someone here?¡± Elena whispered, her voice trembling despite her best efforts to stay calm.


    Theo¡¯s eyes flashed, his posture shifting into something more defensive. ¡°Not someone,¡± he said softly, ¡°more like something.¡±


    The shadows in the hallway seemed to shift and writhe, and for the first time, Elena felt the weight of the unknown pressing down on her in a way that she couldn¡¯t explain.


    Suddenly, the shadows at the end of the hallway coalesced, taking on a form that sent a jolt of terror through her. A figure emerged from the darkness, its movements slow and deliberate, like it had all the time in the world. The outline of its shape was human, but there was something wrong with it¡ªits limbs moved too fluidly, its eyes glowing faintly in the low light.


    Theo took a step forward, placing himself directly between Elena and the figure. His voice was calm, but there was a lethal edge to it as he spoke. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The figure didn¡¯t respond, its eerie silence only adding to the suffocating tension in the room. It moved closer, its steps unnaturally silent on the hardwood floor.


    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he moved faster than Elena thought possible. He lunged at the figure, his movements a blur. The figure reacted just as swiftly, dodging Theo¡¯s attack with inhuman speed. They collided in the narrow hallway, the impact sending a low thud echoing through the apartment.


    Elena watched, wide-eyed, as Theo fought the creature with a grace and ferocity that seemed impossible. No human could move like that. Nothing should move like that. She could barely breathe as her mind raced to make sense of what was happening. Her rational thoughts clashed violently with the impossible truth unfolding before her.


    The figure hissed, its eyes flashing with an unnatural light as it countered Theo¡¯s strikes. They grappled, the sounds of their struggle reverberating off the walls, but Theo was strong. With a swift movement, he overpowered the figure, slamming it against the wall with enough force to crack the plaster.


    Theo¡¯s voice was low and dangerous as he pressed his forearm against the figure¡¯s throat. ¡°Who are you?¡± he growled, his eyes flashing with an intensity that made Elena¡¯s breath catch.


    The figure snarled but still said nothing.


    Theo¡¯s grip tightened, and Elena saw the muscles in his arm tense as he prepared to deliver another blow. But before he could, the figure dissolved into a wisp of shadows, slipping through his grasp like smoke.


    Elena gasped, struggling to process what had just happened. She was losing her mind. What else could it be? How else could she explain what she had seen?


    ¡°Elena,¡± Theo¡¯s voice broke through the haze, sounding as though coming from a great distance. ¡°We have to go. We can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    His words barely registered, her thoughts still spinning in wild, erratic circles. She stared at him, her vision blurry, struggling to ground herself in reality. ¡°What... what was that?¡± she finally whispered, her voice trembling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain now,¡± Theo said, his tone urgent. He reached out toward her, his touch gentle on her arm, trying to pull her back to the present. ¡°We have to leave the apartment. Now.¡±


    Elena nodded, but it was a mechanical response, her body moving as if on autopilot. Her brain was sluggish, weighed down by the impossibility of what she had just witnessed. ¡°Charlie,¡± she said feebly, her voice distant even to her own ears. ¡°We should take Charlie.¡±


    Theo¡¯s grip tightened ever so slightly, grounding her just enough to focus on his words. ¡°We¡¯ll come back for him later,¡± he said. ¡°Right now, we need to go.¡±

 Chapter 8: Shadows of Trust

    Elena sat across from him at the kitchen table, her arms crossed tightly in front of her, green eyes boring into him with a stubborn intensity Theo had come to both admire and dread. Her unwavering stare was a demand¡ªshe was no longer asking for answers, she was expecting them. Theo sat back in his chair, the weight of the whiskey glass grounding him. He swirled the amber liquid idly, his mind elsewhere as the tension in the room thickened.


    ¡°What are you?¡± she asked, her voice steady, but with a sharp edge of frustration.


    The question cut through the silence like a knife. Theo had known it was coming, but that didn¡¯t soften the blow. How was he supposed to answer that? A direct response would only unravel everything he had carefully kept hidden. He gripped the glass tighter, his knuckles paling, before placing it down on the table. His mind was spinning with possibilities¡ªnone of them good.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,¡± he said, his tone calm, measured, betraying none of the turmoil within him. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. And it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know right now.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed, unimpressed by his vague deflection. She leaned forward slightly, her frustration becoming more apparent. ¡°What was that thing in my apartment?¡± Her voice rose, laced with impatience. ¡°You can¡¯t just expect me to forget about it.¡±


    Theo let out a slow breath, dropping his gaze to the table. The thing that had attacked them¡ªit wasn¡¯t something he could explain. He hadn¡¯t encountered anything like it before, and that alone unsettled him. Whatever it was, it was dangerous, and worse, it was unknown. Not a part of Lucian¡¯s plans or anything he could anticipate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his voice quieter now, though his honesty didn¡¯t seem to ease the tension.


    Elena blinked, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. Her fingers tapped lightly against the table, an unconscious rhythm of irritation. The weight of his answer didn¡¯t satisfy her. She wasn¡¯t used to living with uncertainty. As a scholar, her world was built on finding answers, uncovering truths long buried. And now, here she was, sitting with a man she trusted, who seemed to know something¡ªyet every door she tried to open led to more questions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± she repeated, leaning back in her chair. She crossed her arms tighter, the frustration bubbling under the surface. ¡°How can you not know?¡±


    Theo remained silent, letting her words hang in the air between them. His gaze flickered to her, catching the way her fists clenched in her lap, a physical manifestation of the inner turmoil she was struggling to control. He hated seeing her like this¡ªangry, confused, lost in a situation she had never asked for. But telling her the truth now would only make things worse.


    ¡°Why have you been helping me with the artifact?¡± Elena¡¯s next question came sharp and sudden, her voice rising with urgency. Her eyes locked onto his, seeking clarity in the chaos.


    Theo clenched his jaw. He had to tread carefully here. How could he explain that he had been ordered to keep an eye on her, that his involvement had been orchestrated by forces she couldn¡¯t yet comprehend? He couldn¡¯t reveal the depths of it¡ªthe truth behind Lucian¡¯s schemes and the dangerous game they were all part of. He also couldn¡¯t admit that somewhere along the way, his reasons had shifted, grown personal, wrapped in something he hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± he replied, the words almost bitter on his tongue.


    Elena¡¯s eyes blazed, anger and disbelief warring on her face. She was silent for a moment, the tension radiating off her in waves as she processed his response. Then, with a sharp exhale, she turned her head away, as if trying to gather her thoughts.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What can you tell me, Theo?¡± she asked, her voice quiet but insistent. There was a vulnerability there now, a quiet plea hidden behind her frustration. She wanted¡ªneeded¡ªsomething to hold onto.


    Theo looked at her for a long moment, the weight of the silence heavy between them. He could see the toll this was taking on her. She had been thrust into a world that made no sense, with no explanation, no guide, and now the one person who should offer her clarity was keeping her in the dark. It wasn¡¯t fair. He knew that. But it was safer this way.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Theo began, his voice softening as he leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. ¡°I know you¡¯re frustrated. You have every right to be. But if I don¡¯t give you answers right now, it¡¯s because I¡¯m trying to protect you. There are things at play here, things you¡¯re not ready to know.¡± He paused, watching her carefully as the tension between them ebbed and flowed. ¡°I will tell you everything, I promise, but for now, I need you to trust me.¡±


    Her gaze softened, the sharpness in her expression fading slightly as she looked down at the table, tracing the edge of the wood with her fingers. He could see the internal struggle, the way she fought to hold onto her need for answers while grappling with the trust he was asking for.


    Finally, after a long pause, she sighed, lifting her eyes back to his. ¡°Alright,¡± she murmured, her voice quiet but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you¡ªfor now. But I can¡¯t keep being left in the dark.¡±


    The knot in Theo¡¯s chest tightened. He didn¡¯t deserve her trust, not after all the lies he had told and the secrets he was still keeping. But it was the only way to keep her safe, even if it meant pushing her away. He felt the weight of those unspoken words settle between them, a reminder of how fragile their current understanding truly was.


    Theo stood up slowly, his movements careful, controlled. The room felt too small, too confined with everything left unsaid between them. The creature, the artifact, the truth he had to shield from her¡ªit was all pressing in on him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest room down the hall,¡± he said, his voice softer now. ¡°You should get some rest. You¡¯ve had a long day, and there¡¯s a lot we still don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll go back to your apartment and grab some of your things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly, her voice soft and sincere.


    Theo nodded, offering a small, weary smile.


    For the first time since their conversation had started, a faint smile touched her lips. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to ease some of the tension that had wrapped itself around them. She sighed, running a hand through her hair, the exhaustion finally catching up with her.


    Theo motioned toward the hallway, and Elena stood, following him down the dimly lit corridor. The silence between them now was different¡ªnot heavy with frustration, but with the weight of everything that remained unspoken. He led her to the guest room, a quiet, simple space with soft bedding and curtains that dimmed the glow of the streetlights outside. She stood in the doorway for a moment, taking it in, before glancing back at him.


    ¡°You should get some sleep,¡± Theo said gently, his voice carrying a note of finality. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Elena hesitated, her eyes searching his face one last time for some kind of reassurance. When she found none, she simply nodded, stepping inside the room. She looked small standing there, surrounded by the quiet, the shadows stretching long in the soft light. For a brief moment, Theo wanted to say something more¡ªanything that would give her peace of mind. But the words wouldn¡¯t come.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Goodnight, Elena.¡±


    He closed the door gently behind her, the sound of the latch clicking into place echoing through the silent house. Theo stood there for a moment, his hand lingering on the doorknob, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on him. The thing that had attacked them, the questions surrounding the artifact, the lies he was spinning to keep her safe¡ªit was all spiraling out of control. And he had no idea how much longer he could keep the darkness at bay.


    As he walked back down the hallway, the night seemed to grow colder, the shadows creeping closer. Theo pulled his jacket tighter around him as he stepped out. The chill of the outside air biting at his skin as he stepped into the night. He would go to her apartment, gather her things, make sure everything was secure. But as he walked, his mind kept circling back to one inescapable thought: no matter how much he tried to shield her from the truth, it was only a matter of time before the darkness came for them both.

 Chapter 9: The Sign of The Watchers

    Elena awoke to the faint sound of purring, her mind still foggy with sleep. The late afternoon sun filtered through the curtains, casting long shadows across the room. For a moment, it felt peaceful¡ªsafe, even. She stretched lazily, her eyes adjusting to the dim light before noticing the bag of her belongings at the foot of the bed.


    Then she felt a soft nudge against her arm. She blinked, her heart skipping as she looked down and saw Charlie nestled beside her, purring and nudging her hand with his head. Elena smiled, a sense of relief washing over her as she ran her fingers through his fur. Charlie had always been her constant, her little slice of normality, and seeing him there brought a brief moment of calm.


    But just as quickly, the memory of the previous night slithered back into her mind¡ªthe dark figure in her apartment, the fear that had gripped her, and the unsettling revelations from Theo. The warmth of the moment slipped away like a fading dream, and in its place came a cold, creeping dread.


    She pushed the blankets back and slid out of bed. There was a tray of food resting on the chair near the window¡ªa simple meal, but enough to remind her that Theo had been taking care of her in more ways than she realized. Yet, that gesture of care only deepened her sense of confusion. She didn¡¯t know how to feel anymore.


    Elena took a deep breath, walking to the door and stepping out into the corridor. Theo¡¯s home was vast, larger than she had expected. The hallway stretched out before her, lined with stone floors and muted decor. The house was luxurious, but the furnishings were simple and practical as if someone had taken great care to avoid excess.


    As she walked down the corridor, Elena couldn¡¯t shake the eerie quiet of the place. It wasn¡¯t cold or foreboding, but there was an undeniable sense of solitude, as though the house had never truly been lived in. She turned a corner and found herself in a large room, the smell of old books and leather immediately greeting her senses.


    The walls were lined from floor to ceiling with books, their spines worn and varied, speaking of countless stories, knowledge, and histories. The large windows on the far wall let in the last of the afternoon light, casting an amber glow across the room. A desk sat in the center, its surface cluttered with papers and old volumes. A high-backed chair rested behind it.


    To the side of the room, a small bar had been set up¡ªan area for drinks, with additional seating arranged in a way that suggested it was meant for guests but the chairs looked untouched. Elena walked slowly into the room, drawn by the quiet energy that seemed to pulse from the shelves. She ran her fingers lightly along the spines of the books, her eyes tracing the titles in languages she didn¡¯t recognize. She simply stood there admiring the collection for a long time.


    "What do you think?"


    Elena jumped slightly, spinning around to find Theo standing in the doorway. He hadn¡¯t made a sound when he entered. She wondered how long he had been watching her.


    Theo offered her a small, almost apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±


    Elena forced a smile in return, though her mind was still a whirl of questions. "It''s fine. I just... I didn''t hear you come in."


    "I tend to move quietly," he said, stepping further into the room. He crossed to the bar and poured himself a glass of water before leaning against the counter, watching her carefully. "You like it in here?"


    Elena glanced around, taking in the vastness of the library once more. "It''s... incredible. I didn¡¯t expect you to have something like this."


    Theo chuckled softly. "It¡¯s one of the few places in the house that feels like mine. I¡¯ve collected books for years." He paused, his eyes shifting to the chair by the desk. "But I think you¡¯ve come to realize that there¡¯s a lot about me you didn¡¯t expect."


    Elena nodded, her gaze lingering on the books again. The silence stretched between them, heavy. She wanted to trust him¡ªwanted to believe that Theo had been protecting her, that there was a good reason for his secrecy¡ªbut doubt gnawed at her. There were too many unknowns. Her heart warred with her head, and she didn¡¯t know how to reconcile the two.


    "I don¡¯t even know where to begin," she said quietly, turning to face him fully. "You¡¯ve helped me more than I can say, but I don¡¯t know if I can trust anything anymore. My own memories feel... unreliable." She ran a hand through her hair, her frustration seeping through. "I want to believe you, Theo, but it¡¯s hard when I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s real."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Theo watched her for a moment, his expression thoughtful. He stepped closer, his eyes locking onto hers, and for a brief second, Elena felt something stir between them.


    "I understand," Theo said softly. "And you don¡¯t have to trust everything right now. But I want you to know that I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ve been keeping things from you, yes, but only because I¡¯m trying to protect you. If you knew everything too soon, it would put you in more danger than you already are."


    Elena sighed, her heart aching with the weight of his words. She could see the sincerity in his eyes, the quiet plea for her to trust him even as he held back.


    Her thoughts shifted to the book in her hand¡ªher brother¡¯s book. She had been reading through it last night partly to look for clues and partly to ease the tempest in her mind. The gravity of its significance bore down on her harder than ever before.


    Theo followed her gaze.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Elena passed him the book, a small flutter stirring inside her as their hands briefly touched..


    Get ahold of yourself. You don''t even know if he''s human.


    Theo moved toward the bar and settled into one of the chairs, his movements smooth and deliberate. Elena followed, sitting beside him. Twilight had descended, casting the room in soft pink and purple hues that filtered through the large windows, illuminating his figure. The fading light seemed to dance on his skin, making it appear almost ethereal.


    For a moment, she simply observed him, really taking in the sight of him. His skin was as smooth and pale as marble, lips the color of blood. His dark eyes were an ocean, deep and vast that pulled you in like a riptide. There was something about them, something in the way they held you, that gave the sense that if you tread in them for too long, you would drown. It was as captivating as it was unsettling.


    She found herself thinking how impossible it seemed that she had ever mistaken him for anything other than extraordinary.


    Who are you, Theo? What are you? The question echoed in her mind for what felt like the hundredth time in the past 24 hours.


    Theo flipped through the pages, his gaze intense as he scanned the familiar symbols. His brow furrowed and he paused at a particular symbol that had been scrawled next to the word ¡°Watchers¡±.


    "This symbol..." Theo murmured, tracing it with his finger. "I didn¡¯t notice it before."


    Elena leaned closer, looking over his shoulder. The symbol depicted what looked like two daggers in front of a pair of black wings.


    "What is it?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Theo admitted, his expression thoughtful. "It looks familiar, but I can¡¯t place it." His voice trailed off as if he was searching his memory for an answer, but nothing seemed to come.


    Elena frowned, staring at the symbol. Her brother had drawn it deliberately¡ªthere had to be a reason. "Do you think it¡¯s connected to the artifact?"


    "Possibly," Theo replied, leaning back in the chair. "But I¡¯d need more information.¡±


    They sat in silence for a while, lost in thought. Elena could feel the tension in the air, but it wasn¡¯t the kind that came from fear or danger¡ªit was something subtler, something she feared giving a word to lest it be only her imagination.


    Theo closed the book gently, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "I need to look into this. There¡¯s someone who might know more. But for now, I want you to stay here. It¡¯s not safe for you to leave."


    Elena¡¯s heart sank a little at the thought of him leaving, but she nodded. "You think it¡¯s dangerous to go back to my apartment?"


    "It¡¯s not just about your apartment," Theo said, standing up. "There are things out there¡ªthings I don¡¯t fully understand yet. But I promise, I¡¯ll find out."


    She looked up at him, torn between the growing feelings of trust and doubt that had been swirling inside her since the night before. "I¡¯ll stay," she said softly, her voice almost a whisper. "But be careful."


    He gave her a slight nod, his expression unreadable, before turning toward the door. Elena watched him leave, her mind buzzing with questions and uncertainty. She didn¡¯t know what to think anymore, but one thing was clear: she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the world she once knew had changed forever.


    As the door closed behind him, the room seemed colder, emptier. Elena stared at the book, her thoughts racing. Her fingers traced the strange symbol once more before she set it aside.


    Just as she was about to stand up, her phone buzzed. She picked it up and froze, her breath catching in her throat.


    The message on the screen was from someone she hadn¡¯t expected to hear from.


    David.


    We need to talk.

 Chapter 10: Eyes in the Night

    Theo descended into the vampire underground, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls as he navigated the narrow, dimly lit corridors. The air down here was thick with tension, a stifling blend of secrecy and danger. The underground was not a place where formal allegiances or family ties held much sway; it was a realm where deals were made in the dark and those humans bound to unholy masters¡ªthe thralls¡ªserved as silent witnesses to all manner of transactions.


    He moved quickly, brushing past thralls who barely acknowledged his presence, their eyes downcast as they carried trays of bloodied goblets to the various vampires lounging in the corners. Thralls were common in places like this¡ªbroken, obedient servants, utterly loyal to their masters. Some of them had been trapped in servitude for nearly all their lives, while others, freshly captured, were still learning their place in the shadows. Theo had no desire to linger in the underground longer than necessary. He had come for one purpose: to find Dante.


    He finally spotted Dante, lounging in a shadowed corner of one of the larger chambers. A few thralls hovered nearby, their postures tense as they waited to serve him. Dante was an older vampire with a gaunt, almost skeletal appearance. His face was all sharp angles, with hollowed cheeks and a pair of cold, sunken eyes that glinted in the dim light. His silver hair, long and loosely tied back, gave him an air of antiquity, while his thin lips curled into a sly grin that made Theo instantly uneasy. There was something serpentine about him, as if he were always coiled, ready to strike.


    Theo approached cautiously, his gaze never leaving Dante¡¯s. The older vampire¡¯s grin widened as he saw Theo coming. "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s favorite errand boy," Dante said, his voice a low, amused drawl.


    Theo sat down across from him, ignoring the jab. ¡°I need information.¡±


    Dante raised an eyebrow. ¡°And you came to me? I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Theo replied, his voice cool. ¡° I need to know about a symbol I found. Two fangs in front of black wings. Does that mean anything to you?¡±


    Dante¡¯s grin faded slightly as he leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming lazily on the armrest. ¡°Symbol, huh? Sorry, can¡¯t say that rings any bells. I¡¯m good, but I don¡¯t know everything.¡±


    Theo¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface. ¡°What about something called The Watchers or anything out of the ordinary?¡±


    Dante chuckled softly, though there was no real humor in it. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything specific about this symbol or ¡®The Watchers¡¯, but I can tell you this¡ªthere¡¯s been some movement lately. Groups outside of Lucian¡¯s control, slipping in and out of the city. You know how it is down here¡ªpeople don¡¯t talk much, but when they do, it¡¯s rarely good news.¡±


    Theo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Names?¡±


    Dante shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have names, but I do know someone¡¯s stirring up trouble, and it¡¯s making everyone nervous. Even the council¡¯s been keeping a closer eye on things. If I were you, I¡¯d stay on your toes.¡±


    Theo processed the information, piecing it together with what he had already learned. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was more than he had when he¡¯d walked in. He¡¯d have to be careful¡ªif the council was involved, it meant there were more eyes on him than he¡¯d thought.


    Dante watched him closely, his sharp eyes gleaming in the low light. ¡°Is that all, Theo? Or do you need more cryptic hints to keep you up during the day?¡±


    Theo stood, pushing the chair back with a quiet scrape. ¡°I¡¯ve got enough for now.¡±


    As he turned to leave, Dante called out, ¡°Say hi to Lucian for me.¡±


    Theo ignored him, making his way back through the winding corridors and up toward the surface.


    XXXX


    Arthur¡¯s estate loomed ahead, a stark contrast to the underground. It was a place of old-world elegance, filled with relics of the past. Theo hadn¡¯t been here in a long time, but tonight he needed Arthur¡¯s insight. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the figure that had attacked Elena was part of something bigger, and Arthur might know more.


    Theo entered without knocking, the heavy doors creaking as they swung shut behind him. Arthur was in his study, as usual, surrounded by ancient texts and artifacts. He looked up as Theo entered, his expression guarded.


    ¡°Theo,¡± Arthur greeted coolly, his voice laced with caution. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Theo wasted no time. ¡°I need your help.¡±


    Arthur raised an eyebrow but motioned for Theo to sit. ¡°Help with what?¡±


    ¡°There was an attack,¡± Theo began, pacing in front of Arthur¡¯s desk. ¡°Something came after Elena and me in her apartment. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before, but it wasn¡¯t from Lucian¡¯s side. It was something else.¡±


    Arthur frowned, his gaze sharpening. ¡°Describe it.¡±


    "It started as a shadow," Theo said, his voice low. "It moved in the darkness, then shifted into something... human-like. But its movements were off¡ªunnatural, almost jerky. Its eyes were hollow, faintly glowing red. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before."


    Arthur listened intently, his fingers tapping lightly on the arm of his chair.


    ¡°And this symbol,¡± Theo continued, pulling out the sketch and handing it to Arthur. ¡°It was in Elena¡¯s brother¡¯s book. I need to know what it means.¡±


    Arthur took the paper, his expression darkening as he examined the drawing. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and Theo could sense the wheels turning in his mind.


    Finally, Arthur set the paper down, his eyes meeting Theo¡¯s. ¡°This symbol is... familiar, but distant. I¡¯ve come across it before, though only in fragments. It¡¯s tied to an ancient order¡ªan order that was once tasked with protecting relics. They called themselves the Watchers of the Divine.¡±


    Theo leaned in, his pulse quickening. ¡°What do you know about them?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± Arthur admitted. ¡°The Watchers were secretive, even in their prime. They were said to have guarded artifacts of great power but they were wiped out long ago, or so the story goes.¡±


    Theo¡¯s mind raced, piecing together the fragments of information. ¡°So they were tied to the artifact?¡±


    Arthur nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s possible. But, like I said, everything I¡¯ve ever found on them, which isn¡¯t much, points to the order having been wiped out. Even if they where still around, I would be surprised if the thing that came after you had anything to do with them. The Watchers were a group of human priests as far as I know.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze darkened, and he leaned back in his chair, studying Theo carefully. ¡° What are you doing here Theo? I¡¯m assuming you aren¡¯t here on Lucian¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°I have my own interests.¡±


    Arthur''s piercing blue gaze lingered on him.


    ¡° Whatever Lucian is planning is going to be unpleasant. You don¡¯t have to be a part of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me about Lucian,¡± Theo snapped, his temper flaring. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, not with Isabell in his hands. You know that.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression softened slightly, though his disapproval remained. ¡°You do have a choice, Theo. You always have. You could walk away from Lucian, from all of this. I told you I¡¯d help you, but you refused.¡±


    Theo stood abruptly, the anger coursing through him. ¡°You refused to help me when it mattered. You let Isabell fall into Lucian¡¯s grasp, and now you expect me to walk away?¡±


    Arthur didn¡¯t respond immediately, his eyes narrowing. ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse you. I refused to get tangled in a war that would destroy us both. But you¡¯re in deeper now than you were then. If you stay with Lucian, you¡¯re walking toward destruction.¡±


    Theo clenched his fists, battling to keep his frustration in check. He had heard this argument from Arthur countless times, and it always led to the same impasse. Arthur didn¡¯t understand¡ªhe couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Lucian,¡± Theo growled, his voice low and simmering with barely contained anger. ¡°Not until Isabell is free.¡±


    Arthur let out a weary sigh, rising to meet Theo''s gaze. ¡°Then be careful. And Theo... Elena will be key to finding the other missing pieces of the artifact. Protect her, if you can.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, but he offered no reply. He turned sharply and walked out, the weight of Arthur¡¯s words bearing down on him, heavier than ever.


    As Theo stepped outside Arthur¡¯s estate, the cool night air hit him, sharpening his senses. The familiar heaviness of the situation settled over his shoulders, weighing him down as he made his way toward the edges of the sprawling estate. Arthur''s words echoed in his mind¡ªElena was key to finding the other pieces of the artifact. Protect her, if you can. There was something deeper at play here, something that even Arthur wasn¡¯t fully revealing.


    Theo knew he couldn¡¯t dwell on it for too long. His instincts kicked in, the ever-present need for blood clawing at the back of his mind. The gnawing hunger stirred, and he knew it was time to hunt. He slipped into the shadows, his steps silent as he moved through the trees surrounding the estate.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he picked up the faint pulse of life nearby¡ªhumans walking through the city outskirts, their blood humming beneath their skin. Theo¡¯s senses locked onto them, but as he prepared to descend into his predator mode, something else caught his attention. It was faint at first¡ªa presence lingering just out of sight, shadowing him at a careful distance.


    Theo paused, his senses sharpening. He wasn¡¯t alone.


    A chill of recognition ran down his spine. He knew who it was. Celeste. Lucian¡¯s shadow. Theo gritted his teeth in frustration. If he had sent Celeste to keep tabs on him, it could only mean one thing¡ªLucian was growing suspicious.


    Celeste¡¯s presence worried him. She was far too skilled to have been caught so easily. Was she letting herself be known on purpose? Theo couldn¡¯t be sure, but the fact that she was this close sent a clear message: Lucian was watching.


    Theo¡¯s jaw clenched as he pushed the thoughts aside. He couldn¡¯t confront her now¡ªnot yet. But he also couldn¡¯t let her trail him back to Elena. His every step felt heavier now, the weight of the night, of Arthur¡¯s warning, and the dangerous game with Lucian pressing down on him. He needed to be careful. Every move from here on out would determine whether he survived this tangled web or became just another pawn in Lucian¡¯s ever-twisting game.


    Ignoring the urge to hunt, Theo changed his route, slipping further into the night, hoping to lose Celeste in the maze of the city streets. He knew one thing for certain: time was running out, and the danger surrounding him¡ªand Elena¡ªwas growing by the hour.

 Chapter 11: Bound by Blood

    Lucian stood at the grand window of his estate, the pale moonlight casting a silver glow over his tall silhouette. Behind him, in the center of the hall, the sound of sparring fledglings echoed¡ªflesh colliding with flesh, grunts of effort reverberating through the space as they clashed. Two young vampires, brought up from the underground chambers for Lucian¡¯s inspection, fought with vicious intent.


    Malric, a broad-shouldered vampire, stood nearby, waiting patiently for Lucian''s verdict.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze wandered out over the sprawling grounds, though his attention was not on the scene before him. Normally, he would have found pleasure in observing the brutal training of his underlings, but tonight, his thoughts were elsewhere. His mind drifted to Theo, his useful little tool.


    ¡°They need more training,¡± Lucian said finally, his voice smooth but edged with disinterest. ¡°Push them harder. Those who break can be discarded.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Malric responded swiftly. He turned to the fledglings, who had paused mid-fight at Lucian¡¯s command. ¡°You two, that''s enough.¡±


    The fledglings bowed low to Lucian and followed Malric out without uttering a word, leaving the hall quiet once more.


    Alone with his thoughts, Lucian¡¯s mind lingered on Theo. Word had reached him of Theo¡¯s recent activities, yet no report had come directly from him. Arthur¡¯s old prot¨¦g¨¦ was becoming far too comfortable skirting the edges of his duties, forgetting his place. That would not be tolerated.


    A soft creak broke the stillness as the door opened. Celeste entered with her usual silent grace, crossing the room to bow her head slightly in deference.


    ¡°Master,¡± she murmured, her voice soft, yet filled with an underlying strength.


    Lucian didn¡¯t immediately turn to face her. His eyes remained on the moonlit grounds. ¡°Report,¡± he commanded.


    ¡°The council is divided on what to do about the artifact,¡± Celeste began, her voice steady. ¡°For now, they are following Arthur¡¯s lead.¡±


    ¡°Have they made any progress in their search?¡± Lucian asked, still gazing out the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Celeste replied, a touch of satisfaction creeping into her voice. ¡°It seems they are preoccupied with other matters.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Lucian said, finally turning to face her, his sharp gaze locking onto hers. ¡°And Theo?¡±


    Celeste¡¯s expression shifted slightly, though her deference remained. ¡°He went to visit Arthur. I tailed him last night to the estate. They spoke for some time.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly. ¡°Do you know what they discussed?¡±


    Celeste shook her head, her posture unwavering. ¡°No, Master. But I sensed no immediate threat.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°Arthur¡¯s influence lingers, even after all this time. He thinks he can draw Theo away from me, but Arthur has always been a fool.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Celeste remained silent, her eyes carefully trained on Lucian. She knew all too well that he did not take kindly to unpleasant news, and this certainly qualified. Still, despite Theo¡¯s recent transgressions, Lucian saw his value. It wasn¡¯t time to end him¡ªyet. But the time was approaching when Theo would need to be reminded of his place, and brought back under control.


    Before Lucian could continue, the door opened again, and another figure stepped into the room.


    The female vampire was striking in appearance. Her long dark hair fell in loose waves around her shoulders, framing her pale face and piercing eyes that glinted in the dim light of the room. Her features were delicate yet sharp, a blend of beauty and coldness that marked her as one of their kind. There was a quiet defiance in the way she held herself, though her eyes betrayed a deep, simmering anger and helplessness.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze shifted to her, his prized possession. his face seemed to light up with a sinister smile. ¡°Isabell,¡± he purred. ¡°How good of you to join us.¡±


    She stopped a few feet away, her head slightly bowed but her eyes locked on his, a fire burning in their depths. ¡°You summoned me.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked her over. Her neck still bore the faint bruises from their last encounter. Every time she defied him, he punished her, and every time he punished her, he reminded Theo who held the leash.


    ¡°Isabell,¡± Lucian said, his voice low and almost affectionate. He moved toward her, circling slowly as though inspecting his property. ¡°You look... tired. Has the weight of your brother¡¯s rebellion begun to wear on you?¡±


    Her jaw tightened, but she said nothing. Her dark eyes, so much like Theo¡¯s, flickered with suppressed rage. Lucian reached out, his fingers grazing her cheek, his touch cold and possessive. Isabell flinched, though she tried to hide it. Lucian¡¯s smile deepened. She could never quite keep the disgust from her eyes when he touched her, and that was precisely why he did it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been obedient lately,¡± he continued, his fingers trailing down to her neck, pressing lightly against the bruises he had left there. ¡°But you know what happens if your brother disobeys me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Isabell¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Lucian purred, his thumb pressing slightly harder into the bruise, causing her to wince. ¡°I want you to remember that.¡±


    He stepped back, satisfied with the small amount of pain he had inflicted. Isabell¡¯s suffering was a tool, a means to control Theo, but it was also something Lucian enjoyed. Her silent endurance, the way she tried to shield her brother from the worst of it¡ªhe found it all terribly amusing.


    ¡°She hates you,¡± Celeste remarked from the corner, her tone filled with malicious glee.


    Lucian laughed softly. ¡°Of course she does. But hatred isn¡¯t enough to break the bond. She can¡¯t touch me, no matter how much she despises me. Isn¡¯t that right, my sweet?¡±


    Isabell¡¯s silence was her only answer. His smile widened, eyes gleaming with a cruel satisfaction. She could despise him all she wanted in her mind, but her body still belonged to him, bound by his will. And what a lovely thing it was.


    ¡°Isabell,¡± he said softly, a command masked in velvet. ¡°Fetch me dinner and leave them in my chamber.¡±


    She nodded stiffly, moving toward the door without a word.


    ¡°And, darling¡­¡± His voice stopped her in her tracks, her hand freezing on the doorknob.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered, savoring the control he had over her. ¡°Wait for me there, too won¡¯t you?¡± his voice a blend of command and mock affection.


    For the briefest moment, Isabell¡¯s entire body tensed, but she said nothing, her movements carefully measured as she opened the door and stepped out, leaving Lucian alone with Celeste.


    ¡°What do you want to do about Theo?¡± Celeste¡¯s voice broke the silence, measured and attentive.


    Lucian¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Theo believes he can act beyond my reach. He forgets what¡¯s truly at stake. We¡¯ll need to remind him.¡±


    Celeste inclined her head slightly. ¡°What are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Follow him closely,¡± Lucian instructed, his voice like ice. ¡°And when the moment is right¡ªbring him to me.¡±

 Chapter 12: Tides of Memory

    The faintest glimmers of dawn lingered far off on the horizon, hinting at the coming day as Theo stepped quietly into the house. The night still held its grip on the world outside, though he knew the morning would be approaching soon enough. The cool air inside greeted him like a familiar companion, though the weight of his conversation with Arthur, and not to mention his encounter with Celeste, still clung to him. As he moved through the quiet hallways, he could sense the stillness, the calm before the world fully stirred awake.


    When he reached the library, Theo paused at the doorway. Elena lay curled up in an armchair, her body half-hidden beneath a soft blanket. The flickering light from the dying fire played across her face, casting soft shadows along her features. She looked so peaceful, so small in the grand space, and for a moment, Theo found himself just watching her, noticing the way her hair fell over her shoulder, the slow, steady rise and fall of her chest as she slept.


    Her cat, Charlie, padded silently across the room, noticing Theo before slipping away into the shadows. The sound must have stirred Elena because she blinked awake, her eyes adjusting to the dim light.


    ¡°Theo?¡± she murmured, her voice soft and thick with sleep.


    He stepped closer, keeping his movements quiet. ¡°Hey, sorry I didn¡¯t mean to wake you,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Elena shook her head gently, pulling the blanket tighter around her shoulders. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    Theo moved toward the window. He hesitated, the remnants of his meeting with Arthur swirling in his mind.


    ¡°I went to see Arthur,¡± he said finally, his voice steady but guarded.


    ¡°Your old professor?¡± Elena asked, sitting up a little straighter, the fog of sleep lifting from her eyes.


    Theo smirked, glancing over at her. ¡°Is that what he told you?¡±


    Elena smiled softly. ¡°He said you were his student, and that you worked together¡­ a long time ago.¡±


    Theo turned his gaze back to the window. ¡°Well, I suppose there is some truth to that,¡± he said, ¡°But, Elena¡­ Arthur is part of my world. He¡¯s like me.¡±


    Elena''s expression shifted, curiosity rising in her eyes. Theo could sense the questions forming in her mind, but she didn¡¯t press him for answers. Not yet. Instead, she simply nodded, absorbing the weight of his words.


    Theo continued, relieved that she wasn¡¯t pushing for more. ¡°Arthur confirmed that the artifact is missing pieces. And the symbol we found... it belongs to a group called the Watchers of the Divine.¡±


    ¡°The Watchers of the Divine?¡± Elena repeated, frowning slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±


    Theo nodded, watching the subtle change in her expression, the way her brows furrowed in concentration.


    Theo¡¯s gaze flickered as he spoke, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Your brother¡­ David. From what I¡¯ve seen in that book, it seems like he might¡¯ve known something¡ªsomething about all of this that we¡¯re just beginning to understand.¡±


    He let the name hang in the air, watching as her face tightened ever so slightly. The mention of David brought a tension to her features, her guard visibly rising. There was also a flicker of something else in her eyes¡­guilt maybe?


    ¡°Why did you two stop talking?¡± Theo asked, his voice gentle but probing. He wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto understand. Her brother¡¯s connection to all of this wasn¡¯t something he could afford to overlook.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Elena¡¯s fingers tightened around the blanket, her gaze dropping to her lap as she exhaled softly. Theo could see the hesitation in her, the way she wrestled with the memory. She didn¡¯t speak right away, and when she did, her voice was quieter, tentative.


    ¡°Honestly, I don''t know. David and I were always close, especially growing up,¡± she began, her words slow as though she were feeling her way through them. ¡°David and I were best friends well into our undergraduate years. Our parents traveled a lot for work so we used to spend a lot of time together. We would talk about everything. David was always protective of me and such a good brother. He¡¯d take me on these little adventures when we were kids, sneaking into places we shouldn¡¯t have. We raised hell together back in the day.¡± A small, wistful smile appeared on her lips, but it was fleeting.


    Theo watched her carefully, sensing the deeper pain beneath the surface. He didn¡¯t push, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°But a few years before my parents died, something changed. I don¡¯t know why but David started distancing himself¡ªhe¡¯d cancel plans, stay away for longer periods without explaining why. I thought maybe it was work or just life keeping him busy but after they passed¡­¡± Her voice faltered, and she looked away for a moment as if trying to gather herself. ¡°He just stopped talking to me. I could barely get him to answer my calls or texts. It was like he wanted nothing to do with me...¡±


    Theo could sense her pain slipping through her quiet pauses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± She said it more to herself than to him and he could hear confusion mixed in with the sadness.


    Theo¡¯s chest tightened. The feeling of loss and confusion was not unfamiliar to him. A part of him wanted to end the conversation there for her sake but he needed more information.


    ¡°And your parents,¡± Theo asked softly after a beat, ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Elena¡¯s gaze softened, and a sad but warm smile tugged at her lips. ¡°They met on an expedition,¡± she began a quiet fondness lacing her voice. ¡°My father was an archaeologist, my mother a historian. They were so¡­ passionate about what they did. I always admired that about them.¡± She paused, her smile fading slightly. ¡°They traveled together, explored old ruins, pieced history back together.¡±


    Theo watched her intently, noting the way her face lit up when she spoke of them, despite the sadness that hovered beneath the surface.


    ¡°Four years ago,¡± she continued, her voice softening, ¡°they went to examine some ancient ruins. It was supposed to be routine. But¡­ the structure collapsed while they were inside. They didn¡¯t survive.¡±


    Theo swallowed, the ache in her words cutting through the stillness in the room. He wanted to offer some kind of comfort, but he knew words would never be enough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly, the words feeling small against the weight of her loss.


    Elena glanced up at him, her eyes reflecting a sadness that was deep but somehow still tender. ¡°They were good people. They would have liked you.¡±


    Her words caught him off guard, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. It felt important somehow, the fact that she said it. He found himself smiling faintly, despite everything. ¡°They sound like they were incredible.¡±


    ¡°They were,¡± Elena replied, the warmth returning to her voice. ¡°They were the best people I knew.¡±


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The silence was comfortable, the fire casting a soft glow over the room.


    After some time, Elena shifted slightly, pulling the blanket closer around her shoulders. ¡°I need to get back to the university,¡± she said softly. ¡°I have exams to proctor, and the artifact¡­ it¡¯s still in my office. I can¡¯t just leave it there.¡±


    Theo frowned, concern flashing in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go alone.¡±


    Elena gave him a soft but resolute look, her voice calm. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here forever, Theo. I need to get back to some sense of normalcy.¡±


    He wanted to protest, to tell her it was too dangerous. But he also understood her need for normalcy, the desire to regain some control over her life. And as much as he hated the thought of her going back into the world without him there to protect her, he couldn¡¯t keep her here.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be careful?¡± he asked, his voice lower now, filled with quiet concern.


    ¡°I will,¡± she promised, offering him a small, reassuring smile.


    Theo sighed, glancing out the window as the first light of dawn began to filter through the curtains. He couldn¡¯t go with her, not during the day. The hunger he had been pushing aside tugged at him, a sharp reminder that he needed to feed. But that could wait. For now, his focus was on her.


    As Elena left the room, Theo stayed by the window. The weight of everything he had learned still lingered, heavy in his mind. But in those brief moments with Elena, something had changed, something he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. It hovered there, unspoken, fragile¡ªbut unmistakable all the same.

 Chapter 13: The Space Between

    Elena couldn¡¯t quite explain why she had chosen not to tell Theo about David¡¯s text. Maybe there was a part of her that craved a secret of her own, something she didn¡¯t have to share with anyone. Or maybe it was the simple need to reclaim a piece of her life, a reminder that there were still parts of her world that belonged only to her. Either way, it wasn¡¯t a lie, not really. She did have an exam to oversee, the artifact was waiting in her office, and she did need to reconnect with the outside world, if only to make sure it still existed.


    The late afternoon sun poured through the narrow classroom windows, casting slanted beams across the desks where her students worked intently on their final exams.


    The room hummed with tension, the weight of their collective fear and anxiety so palpable it felt like a living, breathing entity stalking the room.


    ¡°Ten more minutes,¡± Elena announced, her voice shattering the stillness.


    In ten minutes, she would go to her office, retrieve the artifact, and finally head to meet David.


    When the exam had finished and Elena reached her office, the familiarity of it all hit her. Everything was exactly as she¡¯d left it¡ªthe desk cluttered with papers, the bookshelf lined with well-worn volumes, the faint scent of old books lingering in the air. It was almost surreal. What had she been expecting? The normalcy felt jarring against the backdrop of the chaos her life had become. Her entire world had been turned upside down, yet here was her office, untouched and indifferent, as if nothing had changed.


    It seemed almost unfair that the rest of her life bore no visible scars, no tangible proof that the very fabric of her reality had come undone in the span of a single evening.


    Elena¡¯s fingers hovered for a moment over the cluttered desk as she took it all in, the weight of recent events pressing harder on her chest. She took a deep breath and crossed to the bookshelf, her eyes scanning the rows of familiar spines before settling on the box where she had hidden the artifact. Her fingers traced the edges of the wood, feeling the cool smoothness of it, before she tucked it safely into her bag.


    As she stepped back outside into the dimming light of the late afternoon, the streets seemed oddly quiet. The world hadn¡¯t fallen apart like her life had. People still walked by, going about their lives as if nothing had shifted beneath their feet. She tried to focus on the normalcy of it, the way it grounded her, but instead, her mind was already racing toward the meeting with David.


    David.


    It had been years since they had really spoken¡ªsince before their parents had died. Her heart tightened at the thought. She couldn¡¯t help but remember him as he was before all of this. The protective brother who always had a plan, always knew what to say to calm her fears. But something had changed after their parents died, something neither of them had spoken about. And now, after all this time, they were about to face each other again. She wasn¡¯t sure what she expected, but part of her feared that she wouldn¡¯t recognize him anymore.


    The path to their meeting place felt both too long and too short. Her mind was buzzing, filled with questions and a growing tension in her chest, a knot that wouldn¡¯t loosen. The city seemed to blur around her as she walked, her thoughts fixed on the face she hadn¡¯t seen in far too long.


    When she reached the park, the shadows were lengthening. There, sitting on a bench beneath an old oak tree, was David.


    He rose when he saw her, his silhouette sharper than she remembered, his posture tense, as if he was bracing himself. The soft wind tugged at his brown hair, and for a moment, he looked so familiar it hurt. But when their eyes met, something unspoken passed between them, a quiet acknowledgment of the time that had stretched and frayed the bond they once had.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he greeted her softly, his voice cautious, as if testing the waters.


    ¡°David.¡± Her voice cracked slightly, betraying the flood of emotions swirling inside her. She felt an overwhelming urge to hug him, but she hesitated, unsure if that was still the right thing to do.


    David studied her for a moment, his gaze scanning her face as if he were seeing the years written on her skin. ¡°You look... good,¡± he said, though there was a slight strain in his voice.


    Elena smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°You, too. I... wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.¡±


    He nodded, running a hand through his hair, an old habit she remembered well. ¡°I guess neither of us really knew how this would go.¡±


    There was an awkward pause, both of them standing there, unsure of how to bridge the years of silence. Eventually, David motioned to the bench. ¡°Do you want to sit?¡±


    She nodded and followed him, lowering herself onto the bench. The distance between them felt heavy, filled with unsaid words and lingering memories.


    ¡°How¡¯s the job?¡± David asked after a beat, his attempt at light conversation sounding forced but genuine.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°It¡¯s... fine,¡± she replied, her eyes drifting across the park. ¡°Busy. Stressful. You know how it is at the end of the semester.¡±


    David smiled faintly. ¡°Still molding young minds, huh? You always liked that. I remember when you used to talk about being a professor.¡±


    She let out a soft laugh. ¡°Yeah, well... life didn¡¯t exactly go as planned, did it?¡±


    ¡°No, I guess not.¡±


    The silence stretched again, but this time, it felt different¡ªmore reflective than uncomfortable. Elena stole a glance at him, noticing the slight shadows under his eyes, the way his jaw tightened every now and then. He had changed. The boyish charm she remembered from their youth was still there but buried beneath years of something darker, something that had hardened him.


    ¡°Where have you been, David?¡± she asked, her voice quieter now. ¡°All this time... after Mom and Dad, you just... left.¡±


    David shifted, his gaze dropping to his hands. ¡°I couldn¡¯t... stay,¡± he admitted. ¡°There were things I had to deal with. Things I couldn¡¯t explain. I didn¡¯t want to drag you into it.¡±


    Elena frowned. ¡°Things? What things? You just disappeared, David. You didn¡¯t even come to their funeral.¡±


    He winced, the guilt clear on his face. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry for that. I really am. But I couldn¡¯t... I couldn¡¯t be there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Elena¡¯s voice wavered with the frustration that had been building inside her. ¡°You just couldn¡¯t be there? I buried them alone, David. I was there, going through all of it alone, and you just vanished.¡±


    He looked away, his jaw clenching. ¡°I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± she snapped, her emotions finally spilling over. ¡°You left me, David. You left me when I needed you most.¡±


    David¡¯s shoulders slumped, his expression tightening with a mix of regret and something else she couldn¡¯t place. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Elena. I wasn¡¯t abandoning you. I was trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°From what?¡± she demanded, her frustration rising again. ¡°You¡¯re still not telling me anything! You say you want to protect me, but you won¡¯t even explain what¡¯s going on.¡±


    David¡¯s eyes darkened, and for a moment, she saw a flicker of something in them¡ªsomething dangerous, something heavy. ¡°You¡¯re in danger, Elena. Real danger. That¡¯s why I need that book. I left it for you to keep safe, but now... it¡¯s not safe with you anymore.¡±


    Elena shook her head, her frustration boiling over. ¡°What are you talking about? What danger? Are you really only here to give me some vague warning about danger and to tell me you want your stupid book back? Why can¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    David stood abruptly, running a hand through his hair again, more agitated this time. ¡°Because it¡¯s not something you can just hear and be okay with, alright? There are things... things you don¡¯t know about this world.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me! Stop hiding behind these cryptic warnings and tell me the truth for once!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you!¡± David¡¯s voice rose, sharper than she¡¯d ever heard it before. He stopped himself, breathing heavily as he stared at her, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and something deeper¡ªfear.


    The tension between them was thick, both of them breathing hard as the weight of years of unsaid things pressed down on them. Elena felt the sting of tears behind her eyes but refused to let them fall. She couldn¡¯t break, not now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection,¡± she said finally, her voice tight. ¡°I need answers. And if you can¡¯t give them to me, then I¡¯ll find them myself.¡±


    She turned to leave, her heart pounding in her chest. David¡¯s voice called after her, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Elena, where are you going?¡± His tone was softer now, almost pleading.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get answers,¡± she threw over her shoulder, her voice sharp with determination.


    Elena stormed away from the park, her pulse quickening with each step. The frustration that had been building inside her during her conversation with David was now bubbling over, and she could feel it prickling just beneath her skin. She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d refused to tell her anything after all these years. After everything.


    Her breath came in short, sharp bursts as she walked, her shoes striking the pavement with a force that echoed her emotions. The cool air nipped at her cheeks, but she barely felt it. Her mind was too clouded with anger and disappointment.


    How could he just vanish? she thought bitterly. How could he stand there, after all this time, and still keep secrets?


    She had hoped for more. After all the years of silence, of wondering where he was and why he had abandoned her, she had thought there would be answers. Something to make sense of the gaping distance between them. But instead, there had been more cryptic warnings, more vague promises of danger¡ªwithout a single explanation.


    She clenched her fists as she moved through the quiet streets, the memories of their conversation replaying in her head. David had been so frustratingly vague, dancing around the truth without ever stepping into it. He had warned her of danger, yet refused to tell her what that danger was. And then there was the book¡ªhis book. He had asked for it back, but for what reason? Why had he left it with her in the first place?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. At David, for abandoning her. At Theo, for keeping her in the dark about so much. She was tired of the secrets, tired of being the one left guessing while those around her held all the pieces.


    Her frustration simmered, a rising tide that seemed to build with each step. Everyone thinks they know what¡¯s best for me, she thought bitterly. But they never actually tell me anything. How am I supposed to protect myself if I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on?


    By the time she reached Theo¡¯s house, the sky had fully darkened, and the air was cooler. The house loomed ahead of her, the stone exterior bathed in the soft glow of streetlights. She hesitated for a moment at the front door, her hand hovering over the doorknob as her thoughts raced. The frustration she felt toward Theo was no less potent than what she felt for David. He had promised to protect her, yet he, too, was keeping things from her.


    Her hand gripped the doorknob, and she shoved it open with more force than she intended. The door creaked as it swung inward, and she stepped inside, her heart still racing with the remnants of anger and confusion.


    She would confront Theo. She needed answers. And this time, she wasn¡¯t going to walk away empty-handed.

 Chapter 14: Hunger Unleashed

    The glass of whiskey sat empty on his desk. An empty bottle lay beside it. It had been a long time since Theo had miscalculated, though his ego wasn¡¯t allowing him to admit it just yet. He had been so preoccupied with trying to find answers, with keeping Elena safe, that he had neglected his most basic need¡ªhe hadn¡¯t fed in days. He had tried to dull the pangs of hunger with alcohol, but it was becoming increasingly obvious that no amount of whiskey could quell the rising thirst within him. No¡ªwhat he craved couldn¡¯t be found in a bottle.


    Theo paced his study, his hands clenching and unclenching as he went, each step feeling more agitated than the last.


    Where is she? She should have been back by now.


    He paused by the window, peering out into the dark night. She was late. He had told himself he would wait for her, that he wouldn¡¯t leave until she returned. But that had been hours ago. His patience was unraveling, and with it, his control. He had tried calling her, texting her, but there had been no response. His jaw tightened with the effort to keep the panic at bay, though it was not only worry gnawing at him now.


    The need for blood surged again, sharper this time. Theo gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t put it off any longer. He needed to feed, now. If Elena was still gone by the time he got back, then he would go find her. But he had to leave, before¡ª


    Hurried footsteps broke the stillness of the night outside. Theo froze, his ears locking onto the sound instantly. He heard the rhythm of her heartbeat even before he saw her shadow move past the window. Elena.


    Relief washed over him for a brief moment, but it was quickly swallowed by something darker, something far more dangerous. Dread.


    She was back.


    And he was starving.


    Theo¡¯s breath caught in his chest, his body tensing as if every muscle instinctively understood the danger before his mind fully grasped it. He had pushed himself too far, waited too long. His fangs ached with the need to descend, his throat burned with the hunger that had been clawing at him for days.


    I can just greet her and leave, he told himself, trying to steady the mounting tension within him. He could slip out, hunt, and return before she even realized something was wrong.


    But then the door creaked open, and with it, her scent rushed toward him like a wave. Warm, sweet, alive. It hit him full force, crashing over him before he could brace himself against it. His vision tunneled for a moment, the hunger roaring to the surface, relentless.


    For the first time that night, he allowed the full weight of his miscalculation¡ªhis recklessness¡ªto hit him. He had waited too long.


    Her footsteps echoed in the hall, hurried and uneven. When she appeared in the doorway, her face was flushed, her chest rising and falling quickly with frustration. He could see it in her eyes¡ªthe storm brewing behind them, ready to spill out.


    ¡°Theo,¡± she snapped, not even pausing as she moved into the room, ¡°I need answers, and I need them now.¡±


    Her voice was sharp, full of fire, but Theo¡¯s focus had already begun to slip. The scent of her filled the room, fresh and warm, the blood pulsing just beneath her skin. His hands clenched at his sides.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± His voice cracked, barely audible, as she stormed closer, her frustration radiating off her in waves. She was so close now, too close.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me everything,¡± she said, her voice trembling with restrained anger. ¡°David... the artifact... what the hell is going on, Theo?¡±


    Her words swirled around him, but he could barely process them. The hunger had begun to cloud his thoughts, every instinct in his body screaming at him to close the distance between them. He tried to concentrate on what she was saying, but his eyes kept drifting¡ªkept locking onto the pulse in her neck, the soft line of her throat, the flush of heat rising to her skin.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Just a little, the thought whispered dark and unbidden. I¡¯ll only take a little...


    His gaze flickered to her neck, where her pulse beat steadily beneath her skin. It would be so easy, so simple to take what he needed. She was here, practically walking right into his arms. He could taste her before he even touched her.


    She¡¯ll like it¡­ want it even...


    Theo¡¯s breath caught, his eyes darkening as the thought slithered through his mind. He took a step toward her, drawn in by the overwhelming scent of her, by the hunger that gnawed at his control.


    And then her voice cut through the haze.


    ¡°Theo, are you even listening to me?¡± Elena¡¯s tone was sharp, but there was a tremor of concern beneath it.


    Her words snapped him back to reality like a bolt of lightning. He froze, the realization hitting him all at once. What was he doing? His heart pounded in his chest, the weight of his actions sinking in as he stared at her, wide-eyed.


    Elena had no idea how close she had come to danger.


    He stumbled back, his body rigid with tension, his eyes darting away from hers as shame and fear began to creep in. He had almost lost control. He had almost¡ª


    ¡°Elena,¡± he breathed, his voice tight with strain. ¡°You need to leave.¡±


    She blinked, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°What? No, Theo, I¡¯m not going anywhere until you tell me what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    Her insistence, her anger¡ªhe couldn¡¯t handle it. Not now, not with the hunger clawing at him, threatening to break free. He needed her to leave. Now.


    ¡°Elena, please.¡± His voice was rough, barely holding on to his composure. ¡°You have to leave. I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡± she demanded, stepping closer. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡±


    Her proximity was unbearable. The heat of her body, the scent of her¡ªit was all too much. He backed away again, his hands shaking as he fought to hold on to the last threads of his control.


    But then she reached out, her hand brushing his arm. That simple touch was enough to unravel everything.


    His body moved on instinct. In one swift motion, he grabbed her, his hands locking around her wrists. Elena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but before she could react, his head dipped, his fangs extending as the hunger roared to life inside him.


    Her pulse. Her blood. He could hear it, feel it, taste it. The need for it consumed him, blotting out every rational thought.


    ¡°Theo!¡± she gasped, her voice laced with fear. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    But her words were lost to him. All he could think about was the blood, the sweet, intoxicating warmth of it just beneath her skin. His fangs grazed her neck, the temptation too great to resist.


    Just one taste. Just a little¡ª


    And then, just as suddenly as it had come, the realization hit him again. He pulled back, his eyes wide, horrified at what he had almost done.


    Elena stumbled away from him, her hand flying to her neck, her chest heaving with panic. She stared at him, her eyes filled with disbelief¡ªand then she saw his fangs.


    Her expression shifted from shock to terror.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t real. You can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Theo took a step toward her, his hands outstretched. ¡°Elena, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    But she backed away, her breath coming in quick, shallow bursts. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Elena, please,¡± he pleaded, his voice raw with desperation. ¡°I can explain¡ª¡±


    But it was too late. She had already turned, bolting for the door, her footsteps echoing in the silent house. Theo¡¯s heart twisted in his chest as he watched her go, his mind reeling with the weight of what had just happened.


    He moved to follow her, but before he could reach the door, something hit him from the side


    with the force of a freight train. He slammed into the wall, his vision blurring from the impact.


    Dazed, Theo tried to push himself up, but before he could get his bearings, a familiar voice


    cut through the haze.


    ¡°Well, that was quite the show.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s cold, mocking tone sent a chill down his spine. He looked up, his vision clearing


    just enough to see her standing over him, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    ¡°You really should have known better, Theo,¡± she purred, leaning down to meet his gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve always had such a hard time controlling yourself, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Theo¡¯s body screamed in protest as he tried to push himself up, but Celeste was faster. She struck him again, and darkness swallowed him whole.

 Chapter 15: A Flicker of Light

    Elena ran.


    Her footsteps echoed down the empty streets, her mind a whirlwind of emotions she couldn¡¯t make sense of. She could still see Theo¡¯s face in her mind, the panic in his eyes just before he grabbed her, the flash of his fangs in the low light. Fangs. It wasn¡¯t real¡ªshe couldn¡¯t believe it was real.


    But it was.


    She¡¯d seen it. Felt the shift in him, the way his grip had tightened around her, the hunger radiating from him. And that look¡ªjust for a moment¡ªlike he¡¯d wanted her, needed her, in a way she couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom.


    Theo is a vampire.


    The words felt foreign, wrong somehow, but they kept circling back, refusing to leave her mind. All the signs were there now, laid bare before her. His speed, his strength, the way he was never around during the day. His otherworldly appearance¡ªhow she had always been struck by just how perfect he looked, like something out of a dream, or a nightmare. How had she ignored all of that?


    Her pace slowed, her breath ragged from running, though the terror in her chest was only beginning to settle. As her mind raced, pieces of their interactions began to click into place. She hadn¡¯t questioned it at first¡ªhow easily he could move through the night, how quickly he seemed to react to things no one else would notice. The subtle, strange allure he always carried with him.


    She clenched her fists as she walked. Of course, I didn¡¯t see it. How could I? Theo had been nothing but kind to her, protective even. They had shared quiet moments, real conversations that made her feel something she hadn¡¯t felt in years¡ªtrust. And now? Now, she wasn¡¯t sure what to believe.


    He¡¯s a monster, a voice inside her whispered, but another part of her pushed back, remembering the tenderness in his touch, the softness in his eyes when they weren¡¯t clouded with hunger.


    But then, there was that other part, the part that felt so wrong she could hardly bring herself to admit it.


    She had wanted it. There had been a moment¡ªa brief, shameful flicker¡ªwhere something inside her had yearned for his touch, for that dangerous, sharp pull. When he¡¯d looked at her, eyes dark and filled with hunger, a small part of her had wanted him to bite her. The realization sent a shiver through her, and without thinking, Elena¡¯s hand drifted to her neck, her fingers brushing the spot where she could almost still feel the coolness of his touch.


    How could she feel that? How could she even think it, after everything? The idea that he could so easily make her want her own destruction was terrifying. It was... sinister.


    And yet, despite that, there was no denying the truth. In that fleeting instant, she hadn¡¯t just been afraid of him¡ªshe had been drawn to him. It was a thought she tried to push away, but it clung to the edges of her mind, lingering even as she ran.


    Elena slowed her pace, her breath coming in shallow gasps, her mind a storm of confusion and fear. The streetlights above flickered softly, casting long shadows on the pavement as her thoughts circled around and around, refusing to settle.


    How could I have been so blind? She thought again, the cold reality pressing against her as if the night itself had turned on her. Her fists tightened, the anger bubbling up alongside her fear, the two emotions fighting for control.


    She had trusted him¡ªmore than she had trusted anyone in a long time. And yet, now it was all unraveling. Theo wasn¡¯t just some man who had entered her life by chance. He was something else, something dangerous, and she didn¡¯t know if she had the strength to face the truth of that.


    The street seemed quieter now, the sound of her shoes hitting the pavement the only thing breaking the eerie silence. It was too quiet.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    A cold breeze swept through the air, prickling the back of her neck. Instinctively, Elena glanced over her shoulder, her senses suddenly on high alert. She slowed to a stop, her heartbeat pounding in her ears as she scanned the dimly lit street.


    Nothing.


    But the uneasy feeling gnawed at her, a sinking weight in the pit of her stomach. She turned back around, quickening her pace as she continued down the road, the hairs on her arms standing on end.


    It¡¯s just your imagination, she told herself, trying to shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. But the unease didn¡¯t go away. In fact, it grew stronger with each passing second.


    Elena¡¯s breath caught in her throat as a faint rustling sound came from behind her, followed by the softest scrape of something against the pavement. She froze, the panic rising inside her, heart slamming in her chest. Slowly, she turned her head.


    At first, she saw nothing¡ªjust the same quiet street she had walked moments ago. But then, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed movement. A shadow, dark and shifting, creeping along the edge of the buildings. Her blood ran cold.


    The shadow seemed to writhe and stretch unnaturally, like something that wasn¡¯t entirely tethered to this world. Her mind screamed at her to move, but her body was frozen, trapped between the weight of her fear and the rush of adrenaline pounding through her veins.


    She took a slow, shaky step back, her eyes locked on the shape in the darkness. It was moving toward her, its form becoming more defined the closer it came.


    Run.


    Her legs finally responded to her racing thoughts, and she bolted, her heart pounding as her feet slapped against the pavement. The shadow moved faster now, a creeping darkness that slithered along the street, gaining on her with every step.


    No, no, no... Elena¡¯s breath came in ragged bursts as she pushed herself harder, desperate to escape whatever it was that stalked her. But it was no use. The shadow was closing in.


    Just as panic threatened to overwhelm her, a sudden light flared in the corner of her vision, brilliant and sharp. She stumbled to a stop, her breath hitching in her throat as a figure appeared from the darkness, bathed in a faint, otherworldly glow.


    "Elena," the figure called, his voice urgent but familiar.


    Elena blinked, her vision adjusting to the sudden brightness that surrounded David, the faint glow spilling from him and keeping the shadows at bay. She knew it was him, but the sight of him now, in this supernatural state, still shook her.


    "David?" she whispered, disbelief and confusion twisting in her voice. She had thought she had him figured out¡ªor at least she thought she¡¯d started to¡ªbut now, seeing him like this... It was too much.


    The shadow creature recoiled from the light, twisting and shrinking back into the darkness, as if it couldn¡¯t stand to be near him. David stepped toward her, his expression unreadable, eyes hard with focus.


    ¡°We need to go. Now,¡± he said, urgency underlining every word. There was no hesitation in his voice, no room for doubt.


    Elena blinked again, her mind trying to catch up with the scene unfolding before her. She had just barely come to terms with Theo being a vampire, and now this¡ªDavid, her brother, radiating light, fighting off shadows.


    ¡°Go?¡± she echoed, her voice unsteady. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°There are some people you need to meet,¡± David replied, his tone tight and controlled as his gaze flicked back to the retreating shadows. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, Elena.¡±


    Her heart pounded in her chest, confusion and fear swirling in a relentless storm. How could any of this be real? Only a few days ago, her world had felt so normal, so grounded. But now it felt like everything was unraveling¡ªvampires, shadows, and now her brother with powers she couldn¡¯t even begin to understand.


    Elena stared at him, questions boiling up inside her, but his expression told her now wasn¡¯t the time. She had to push the shock and fear aside, at least for the moment.


    With a shaky nod, she followed him. Her mind whirled with a thousand things she wanted to ask, but her body moved on instinct, trusting that whatever this was, she needed to go with him. David led her down the street, the glow around him faint but enough to keep the shadows at bay.


    Every step they took, Elena felt the weight of the unknown pressing down on her. Vampires. Shadows. David. Whatever was coming next, it was clear her world had changed in ways she could never have imagined.


    As they moved quickly through the night, she glanced back over her shoulder, feeling the ominous presence of the shadows lurking, retreating but never truly gone.


    "David," she said, her voice shaky but determined, "what the hell is going on?"


    His eyes flicked to her briefly, a mix of concern and urgency in his gaze. "I''ll explain everything," he said, his tone softening just a fraction. "But first, we need to get somewhere safe."


    Elena nodded, but the questions wouldn¡¯t stop piling up in her mind. The truth was, she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to hear the answers.

 Chapter 16: Burden of the Eternal

    Arthur sat in his study, his fingers absently tracing the rim of a glass that had long grown warm in his hand. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting long shadows across the room. Outside, the night was thick and quiet, the kind of stillness that brought with it a weight¡ªa tension waiting to break.


    He¡¯d been waiting, too. For hours, maybe longer. It wasn¡¯t the waiting that unsettled him, though. It was the thoughts that crept in during these quiet moments, the ghosts of a time long gone, still lingering, haunting him.


    The artifact. Elena. The Watchers. It was all connected, somehow. He could feel the threads weaving together, but the pattern remained elusive.


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, eyes fixed on the flames, their dance oddly hypnotic. His thoughts drifted, unbidden, back to the Fall. Back when the light had been his purpose, his every breath, and the Creator¡¯s presence had been the very essence of existence. He had been certain, back then, of his path. Certain of the goodness they could bring to the world.


    He had been wrong.


    Lucian¡¯s voice, so familiar, echoed in his mind.


    We can give them something greater, Arthur.


    The memory was sharp, biting. He had believed him. Believed they could change the world, that they could bring something better to humanity.


    But the Fall had been swift, merciless. And he had been the one to lead them into it, blind to Lucian¡¯s true intentions until it was too late. The light they had once carried had turned into a curse that bound them to this earth, and they had become something far from the creatures of grace they once were.


    A soft knock on the door pulled Arthur from his reverie. He straightened in his chair as the heavy wooden door creaked open and a figure stepped into the room.


    ¡°Darius,¡± he said, not turning to look at the figure who entered.


    Darius stepped forward, his movements equally composed, equally ancient. His brother, once a fellow bringer of light, now a shadow of the being he had once been, just as Arthur was.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting long,¡± Darius said, his voice as low and steady as Arthur remembered from the days of Heaven.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown used to waiting,¡± Arthur replied, his eyes still fixed on the fire. ¡°It comes with the burden of immortality.¡±


    The silence between them stretched for a moment, heavy with the weight of the past they never spoke about directly. Even now, after centuries, they never discussed the Fall. There was no need to. It lived in every glance, every word, a constant presence that neither could escape.


    Finally, Arthur spoke, his voice quieter. ¡°Have you spoken to any of the others of the shadow figures we discussed?¡±


    Darius¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°The council is aware. They¡¯ve been¡­ uneasy about these reports. But how much of it is reliable? Theo¡¯s information is¡ªquestionable.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s jaw tensed, though his outward composure never faltered. ¡°You don¡¯t believe him.¡±


    ¡°Can you blame me?¡±


    ¡°He is telling the truth,¡± Arthur said, standing at last and turning to face his brother. ¡°These shadows aren¡¯t Lucian¡¯s doing. They¡¯re something else.¡±


    Darius¡¯s brow furrowed, but he remained still. ¡°Lucian is unpredictable, Arthur. You of all people should know that. He moves in ways that no one sees, not even you.¡±


    Arthur stepped closer, his voice lowering. ¡°These creatures are not of Lucian. I know that. And so do you.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Darius studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. ¡°The council is not convinced. Perhaps if your information had come from a less¡­compromised source they would be more inclined to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Theo visited me at great personal risk,¡± Arthur said, his voice softening, though his words carried weight, ¡°Lucian would not have allowed it. He has my trust on this Darius. I owe him as much.¡±


    ¡°You owe him nothing,¡± Darius said, his voice firm. ¡°You saved him. Whatever debt you think you owe him was paid long ago.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze became distant, memories pressing in on him. ¡°If only that were true¡­¡±


    Darius¡¯s expression softened, the hard edge to his tone easing. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for him, Arthur. More than enough. Theo is nearly three centuries old. You can¡¯t keep blaming yourself for everything that¡¯s happened.¡±


    Arthur remained silent, his eyes flicking back to the fire. The past, heavy and unrelenting, pressed in on him. It always did in these quiet moments. There were decisions he could never undo, mistakes that had woven themselves into the very fabric of their existence. And in the heart of it all was the same haunting truth: his failure. The failure that had followed him from the moment the Fall began.


    Lucian¡¯s voice echoed in his memory, smooth and persuasive, ¡°We are meant for more, Arthur. We can be the saviors they need.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s grip on the window¡¯s edge tightened, his knuckles pale against the stone. The Fall had been swift, but it hadn¡¯t felt that way at first. No, at first, it had felt like freedom. Like purpose.


    And he had led them into it.


    As if sensing the weight of Arthur¡¯s thoughts, Darius walked over and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    ¡° I will do what I can to help you persuade the rest of the council but, as you know, our resources are spread thin.¡±


    Arthur nodded, his voice distant. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Darius gave a measured nod, but before stepping back, his expression shifted slightly, a trace of something more serious. ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know,¡± he said, his voice lowering. ¡°Have you heard about the human group that¡¯s been moving in and out of the city for the past few weeks?¡±


    Arthur gave him a quizzical look.


    Darius continued, crossing his arms. ¡°A few of our younger kind have had some interesting encounters with them. We thought they were thralls, but no one has claimed them.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Interesting in what way?¡±


    Darius''s gaze flickered toward the window, as though considering his words carefully before speaking. ¡° They¡¯ve clashed with some of our strays. Just a few youngsters but I¡¯m told the humans caused them serious damage. It seems they knew what they were doing.¡±


    Arthur remained quiet, absorbing the information.


    ¡°The council suspects they might be thralls¡ªwell-trained, possibly under the control of someone powerful,¡± Darius continued. ¡°But no one has stepped forward to claim them, and we¡¯re running out of options. The council doesn¡¯t have the time or resources to chase down what could be a small rogue faction of humans. Not with everything else going on.¡±


    Arthur''s mind was already racing with possibilities but he simply said, ¡°We need to keep an eye on them. Quietly.¡±


    Darius studied him for a long moment before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we do.¡±


    With that, Darius gave a final, respectful nod and made his way toward the door, his footsteps barely making a sound on the stone floor. "I¡¯ll see you at the next council meeting," he said before disappearing into the hall.


    Arthur remained still long after Darius had left, the flickering firelight casting long shadows across the room. His mind wandered, piecing together fragments of conversations, sketches, and half-formed suspicions.


    The Watchers of the Divine.


    Arthur''s fingers brushed the sketch Theo had shown him days before two fangs in front of a black pair of wings.


    Could they be connected? The Watchers¡­ resurfacing after all this time?


    Arthur''s brow furrowed as he tried to connect the threads. The artifact Elena had discovered, the shadow figures Theo had seen, and now this group of humans quietly moving through the city¡ªthere was a larger picture here, something just out of his reach.


    As his thoughts churned, he found himself staring out the window, the distant horizon barely visible beyond the darkened city. The moon hung low, casting a faint glow over the rooftops. He felt a familiar sense of unease settle over him. Something was moving¡ªshifting in the shadows.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze focused on the streets below. At first, it was nothing¡ªjust the quiet, empty stillness of the night. But then¡­ there, in the distance, a figure stood.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes narrowed. From this distance, he couldn¡¯t make out much¡ªjust a pair of piercing, dark eyes that seemed to lock onto his, and the unmistakable glint of black, shoulder-length hair catching the faint light. The figure didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t make a sound, yet Arthur could feel the intensity of its gaze, sharp and unwavering.


    A ripple of recognition stirred within him. He knew those eyes.

 Chapter 17: A Torment Shared

    The silver chains bit and burned into his wrists. Theo had lost track of how long he had been bound¡ªminutes, hours, perhaps days¡ªbut the pain, sharp and gnawing, had settled deep into his bones, and time had ceased to matter. What mattered was the figure standing in front of him: Lucian, smiling, satisfied, as if all of this were nothing more than a game.


    But it wasn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s cruelty that gnawed at Theo''s soul the most.


    It was Isabell.


    She was standing just a few feet away. Her eyes, once filled with light, were now hollow, dulled by Lucian¡¯s command, her body standing rigid in a perfect line, motionless but for the shallow rise and fall of her chest.


    The power Lucian had over her was suffocating. Theo knew it, could feel it in the air¡ªthe invisible leash that kept her bound, kept her from defying him, from running.


    Lucian¡¯s voice was almost a whisper as he traced a hand down the side of her cheek, his fingers deceptively gentle. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity, isn¡¯t it, Theo? She could have been so much more. But you know, some creatures¡­ they¡¯re meant to serve. To bend.¡±


    His words were laced with venom, but it was the way he spoke them¡ªsoft, mocking, as if enjoying the very idea of her submission¡ªthat made Theo¡¯s blood boil beneath his skin.


    Theo strained against the chains, the metal digging deeper into his flesh, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his sister. She stood there, unmoving, even as Lucian¡¯s fingers curled around her throat, tightening just enough to make her gasp.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Theo growled, his voice raw with desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Lucian only smiled, leaning in to whisper something in Isabell¡¯s ear. She winced, her body trembling ever so slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she lovely?¡± Lucian cooed, his hand sliding down to Isabell¡¯s arm, fingers gripping her. ¡°She¡¯s been such a good little servant.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw clenched, his body tensing against the restraints. ¡°Let her go, Lucian.¡±


    A dark chuckle slipped from Lucian¡¯s lips, and he shook his head slowly. ¡°Oh, Theo¡­ you¡¯re still under the impression that you have any say in this. She belongs to me now.¡±


    Isabell winced as Lucian¡¯s fingers dug into her skin, and Theo could see it¡ªthe flash of pain in her eyes, the struggle beneath the surface.


    Lucian leaned down, his voice low and mocking. ¡°You see, Theo, she would do anything I ask. Anything at all. Isn¡¯t that right, Isabell?¡±


    Isabell''s lips parted as if to speak, but no sound came out. Theo could see the agony in her eyes, the way she fought against herself. But Lucian¡¯s grip tightened, and finally, she whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Theo''s heart cracked at the sound of her broken voice, the single word that bound her more tightly than any chain.


    ¡°You see, Theo,¡± Lucian mused, stepping behind her, his lips brushing her ear, ¡°there are many ways to break someone. Pain is just one tool. But obedience, real obedience, that takes something more¡­ intimate.¡±


    His hand moved to her waist.


    Theo could see the tears that gathered at the corners of her eyes, but she didn¡¯t¡ªcouldn¡¯t¡ªshed them. Her body, so used to the abuse, had become numb to it, her mind unable to fight the commands that kept her under Lucian¡¯s rule.


    He was breaking her.


    Theo strained again, pulling with everything he had against the chains, but it was futile. The metal held fast, cutting and burning into his wrists as he jerked forward, blood trickling down his arms. The helplessness was suffocating, choking him as he watched the life in his sister slowly crumble.


    "Is this what you wanted?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice taunted, now stepping away from her, letting his grip ease. ¡°To see her like this? To know she¡¯ll never be free?¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Lucian, please¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± Lucian echoed, his smile widening. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it. Beg me, Theo. Beg me to spare her.¡±


    Theo¡¯s throat constricted, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. The words stuck in his throat, and he could only watch as Lucian turned back to Isabell, his hand brushing her cheek with a sickening tenderness.


    Lucian¡¯s smile was cold, triumphant. ¡°She¡¯s been such a good girl. Always obedient. Always willing.¡±


    And then, with a swift, brutal motion, Lucian¡¯s hand lashed out, striking Isabell across the face. She crumpled to the ground, her body curling in on itself, but no cry escaped her lips. She simply¡­ obeyed. Even in pain, she obeyed.


    Theo¡¯s chest heaved, the rage bubbling up inside him, but he was powerless. His strength, his will, it meant nothing here, nothing against Lucian¡¯s domination.


    Lucian crouched beside her, his hand gripping her chin, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°Tell your brother what it¡¯s like, Isabell,¡± he whispered, his tone soft but filled with malice. ¡°Tell him how much you enjoy serving me.¡±


    Theo¡¯s entire body went cold as Isabell, through trembling lips, spoke words that weren¡¯t her own. ¡°I¡­ I live to serve you, Master.¡±


    The words hit Theo like a physical blow, more painful than any torture Lucian could have inflicted on him. This was his sister, the one person he had sworn to protect, and now she was nothing more than a puppet.


    Lucian stood, leaving Isabell on the ground, broken and bleeding. He walked slowly to Theo, crouching down until they were eye to eye.


    ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it? To see her safe?¡± His smile widened, cruel and mocking. ¡°Well, Theo, this is the closest she¡¯ll ever get.¡±


    Theo felt the tears burn in his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. Not here. Not in front of Lucian. But the pain was there, raw and aching, cutting deeper with every passing moment.


    Lucian¡¯s smile twisted into something darker as he stood back up. The room seemed to contract, suffocating with the weight of anticipation, the sound of Isabell¡¯s ragged breathing the only thing breaking the silence.


    ¡°You look like you could use some discipline,¡± Lucian mused, his voice soft, almost tender. He turned his gaze to Isabell, who still lay on the floor.


    ¡°Isabell,¡± Lucian called, his tone low and commanding. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Her body moved almost mechanically, obeying before her mind could even process the command. She rose to her feet, unsteady, her eyes flickering between Lucian and Theo, still unable to defy her master¡¯s will.


    ¡°Lash him,¡± Lucian ordered, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Twenty should do.¡±


    The words cut through the air like a blade, and Theo¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He strained against the chains again, his wrists slick with blood. ¡°No,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking with desperation. ¡°No, Lucian¡­ don¡¯t.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes stayed on Isabell, the corners of his mouth curving into a slow, deliberate smile. ¡°Go on, pet,¡± he murmured, his voice a velvet threat. ¡°Show him what you''ve learned under my care. And when you''re finished¡­¡± His smile deepened, cold and malicious. ¡° Well, you know how these little exercises work up my¡­appetite.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±


    What little color was left, drained from Isabell¡¯s face as her trembling hands reached for the whip that Lucian had left on the ground. Her fingers curled around the leather handle.


    Theo¡¯s heart shattered as she stepped toward him, the whip in her hands, her entire body shaking with the effort to fight against what she had to do.


    She raised the whip, her hand trembling violently. Her gaze met Theo¡¯s for the briefest of moments, her eyes filled with a mix of agony, shame, and the unbearable weight of her own helplessness. Crimson tears welled up in her eyes, but she could not stop herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    The first lash struck Theo¡¯s back, the pain sharp and immediate, but it wasn¡¯t the physical pain that tore at him. It was the look in her eyes, the way her hands shook, the tears that streamed down her face as she delivered each blow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered again, her voice breaking with every lash. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Theo bit back a cry, the agony of each strike burning through him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to beg for it to stop. Not when Isabell was the one forced to do it. Not when she was suffering more than he ever could.


    Lucian watched, his smile growing with each lash, as if he were savoring the sight of Theo¡¯s torment.


    By the time Isabell had finished, her hands hung limply at her sides, the whip dropping to the floor with a soft thud. She stood there, her shoulders hunched, her face wet with tears, unable to even look at him.


    Lucian¡¯s laugh echoed through the room, cold and triumphant. ¡°Good girl, Isabell. Now go get cleaned up. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    And with that, he turned and left the room, leaving Theo chained and broken, Isabell¡¯s silent sobs filling the emptiness that remained.


    Theo slumped in his chains, his body screaming with pain, but all he could think about was the look in his sister¡¯s eyes¡ªthe look of someone who had been shattered beyond repair. And the knowledge that there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    Not then. Not now.


    Not ever.

 Chapter 18: Whispers in the Dungeon

    The cell was cold, the dampness of the stone creeping into Theo¡¯s bones, but it was the hunger that gnawed at him most. It clawed at him slowly, relentlessly, like a shadow that wouldn¡¯t leave his mind. His body throbbed with the aftermath of Lucian''s torment, but the hunger kept all other sensations at bay.


    He allowed his thoughts to drift and the memory of his sister came into focus.


    Isabell.


    Her face haunted him¡ªbruised, trembling, and full of quiet torment. He could still see the way her hands shook as she obeyed Lucian¡¯s orders, each lash falling with a precision that only made it more unbearable. The pain had been sharp, brutal, but what lingered wasn¡¯t the blows¡ªit was the agony in her eyes. She had wept silently as she lashed him, her face twisted in anguish. It wasn¡¯t just the sight of her suffering¡ªit was knowing that she had been forced into it, that the sister he had once known was trapped in a nightmare she couldn¡¯t escape.


    He had failed her.


    He had failed Elena too.


    That¡¯s what his life was. A string of failures.


    The door to his cell creaked open, pulling Theo from his thoughts. His body tensed, though he was too weary to fight back, even if he wanted to. The familiar figure of Celeste slipped inside, her heavy-lidded eyes gleaming in the low light. She moved with predatory grace, every movement calculated, every step deliberate.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s still in one piece,¡± Celeste purred, her voice carrying an edge of amusement.


    Theo remained silent, his dark eyes heavy with exhaustion and annoyance. He didn¡¯t have the strength or the patience for whatever game she was about to play.


    Celeste crouched down beside him, tilting her head as if trying to puzzle him out. ¡°Where did she go, Theo?¡±


    He barely reacted. The question was expected, but that didn¡¯t stop the flicker of concern deep in his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s smile widened, but it was cold, sharp¡ªno real warmth behind it. ¡°Oh, you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. Elena. Where did she run to?¡±


    Her name hit him harder than he cared to admit, but Theo¡¯s face remained blank, betraying nothing. He wouldn¡¯t give Celeste the satisfaction of knowing how much that simple question unsettled him. How much the uncertainty perturbed him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t exactly part on good terms,¡± Theo said, his voice hoarse but steady. ¡°And,¡± He gestured vaguely at the damp walls of the cell. ¡° in case you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯ve been a little... tied up.¡± His sarcasm dripped heavily as he leaned back against the cold stone, offering her a tired but pointed look.


    Celeste¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, her eyes narrowing. She stood, straightening herself with that same unsettling grace. ¡°Careful, Theo. You¡¯re already on thin ice.¡±


    Theo rolled his eyes, leaning his head back against the wall, uncaring.


    Celeste¡¯s lips curved again, this time a dangerous edge in her smile. She took a step closer, her voice low and threatening. ¡°Lucian wants her. You¡¯re not going to keep her hidden forever.¡±


    ¡°I already told you,¡± Theo said, his tone sharp now, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    Celeste paused, her predatory gaze sweeping over him, taking in his haggard form with a slow, deliberate smirk. The silence stretched out as she studied him, eyes narrowing like a predator sizing up its prey. Her smile widened.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she purred, her voice low and venomous, ¡°but you wish you did, don¡¯t you?¡± She took a step closer, crouching down so that her face was level with his. ¡°I can smell it. The worry... the fear.¡± Her breath ghosted across his skin, chilling in the damp, cold cell. ¡°She¡¯s gotten under your skin, hasn¡¯t she? That little human. You¡¯re afraid for her.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, refusing to give her the satisfaction. His face remained impassive, but the tightening in his chest betrayed him. It was enough for Celeste to pounce on, her smirk widening as she leaned in further, voice a twisted whisper.


    ¡°I wonder what Lucian will do to her once he finds her. What kind of fun he¡¯ll have.¡±


    His fists curled, anger flaring hot and sharp inside him, but he didn¡¯t move. His face remained a mask of stone.


    ¡°Fuck off, Celeste,¡± he growled, his voice hoarse and low.


    Celeste chuckled darkly, savoring his reaction as she straightened up. ¡°You¡¯ll crack eventually.¡±


    With one last glance, she turned and swept out of the cell, the door slamming shut behind her, leaving Theo alone with the suffocating weight of her words¡ªand the gnawing, relentless fear for Elena¡¯s safety.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The thought of Lucian finding her, of what he might do if she fell into his grasp, twisted in Theo¡¯s gut like a knife.


    XXX


    Theo¡¯s senses had dulled in the cell, the passage of time a blur of hunger and pain. The cold seeped into his bones, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was the lack of blood or the weight of Lucian¡¯s torment that made his head so heavy. Every time he drifted into a restless half-sleep, the memories of Elena and Isabell haunted him.


    Suddenly, the faint sound of the door creaking open pulled him from his haze. Theo¡¯s head snapped up. His vision, blurry at first, focused on the figure slipping into the room. He thought it might have been Celeste returning for another round of questioning but it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Isabell.


    Theo blinked, confused. ¡°Isabell?¡± His voice cracked from disuse, disbelief, and concern intertwining in his tone. ¡°You¡­ shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak,¡± Isabell hissed as she crossed the room and knelt beside him. He could see a cold determination in her eyes, the shadow of a bruise still visible on her cheek where Lucian had struck her.


    ¡°Lucian is gone for now, but I don¡¯t have much time. Here, take this.¡± She thrust a small flask into his hands as she looked around, wary.


    Theo didn¡¯t need to ask what it was. He unscrewed the top and drank greedily.


    The relief that washed over him was almost enough to bring him to tears. For one blissful moment, the coldness of the cell retreated as he became lost in the sensation of that warm, sweet liquid sliding down his throat.


    Isabell¡¯s hushed voice brought him back to reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here. I¡¯ve reached out to Arthur, and we¡¯re working on a plan.¡±


    Theo paused, the flask halfway to his lips. He lowered it slowly, a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°Arthur?¡±


    Isabell glanced at him sharply. ¡°Yes, Arthur.¡±


    Theo let out a breath, his jaw tightening. The thought of Arthur swooping in to ¡°save¡± him was enough to stoke the old resentment buried deep inside. He couldn¡¯t keep the edge out of his voice. ¡° Thanks but I''m not interested in his generosity.¡±


    Isabell¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Theo, this is not the time for your pride.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not pride,¡± he snapped, his voice low and raw. ¡°Arthur left me to rot when I went after Lucian. When I begged him to help me rescue you. And now you expect me to trust him?¡±


    Isabell¡¯s expression softened, though her gaze remained hard. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? You think I haven¡¯t wrestled with the same anger? But right now, Arthur is the only one who has the resources to pull this off.¡±


    Theo looked away, grinding his teeth. He had sworn never to rely on Arthur like this. The idea that Arthur had his fate in his hands¡ªagain¡ªwas a bitter pill to swallow.


    Sensing his resistance, Isabell leaned in closer, her voice softer but unyielding. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you, Theo. Arthur is doing this because he knows he will need all the help he can get with the artifact. And whether you like it or not, you need him now. We need him.¡±


    Theo clenched his fists, the tension in his body refusing to release. He didn¡¯t want to admit that she was right. He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge how deep Arthur¡¯s reach was or how crucial it was to get out of Lucian¡¯s grasp before things got worse.


    Still, the resentment festered. ¡°I still don¡¯t like this,¡± Theo said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it,¡± Isabell said coldly. ¡°But you do need to work with him. Do you really think I want to rely on anyone? You think I haven¡¯t learned that lesson by now?¡± She paused, her voice lowering slightly. ¡°Lucian has taken a liking to... keeping me close lately.¡± The words lingered, a slight catch in her voice, but her composure didn¡¯t break. ¡°It¡¯s given me access to conversations he doesn¡¯t think I hear. I know more than he realizes.¡±


    Theo¡¯s stomach twisted. He didn¡¯t need to ask what she meant. The implications were enough to churn his insides. He tightened his grip on the flask, his knuckles pale.


    Isabell met his gaze steadily. ¡°I¡¯ve been spying on him, Theo. He¡¯s after the artifact because he thinks it has power. Real power. He¡¯s been talking about overthrowing the council, maybe even more. If he gets it¡­¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Arthur believes the artifact is for redemp¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Isabell cut him off sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anything more. Lucian will force it out of me if I know.¡± Her voice lowered to a whisper. ¡°Arthur and I have been working on a plan to get you out of here. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    Theo frowned, worry taking root in his chest. ¡°And what will Lucian do to you if this plan succeeds?¡±


    ¡°What more can he possibly do?¡± She gave a hollow, bitter laugh. ¡°Maybe if he sees me as a liability, he¡¯ll finally let me die.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was rough, raw. ¡°You can¡¯t give up like that.¡±


    Isabell¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice clipped but steady. ¡°Spare me the sermon, Theo. I didn¡¯t come here to debate my fate. This is about getting you out and making sure Lucian doesn¡¯t gain more power.¡±


    Her face was hard, set in a cold mask of determination that left no room for pity. Theo opened his mouth to protest, but the words stuck in his throat. Her tone, her expression¡ªit wasn¡¯t just resignation, it was acceptance. A bitter, unwavering acceptance of what her life had become.


    Theo¡¯s chest tightened as old memories crept in. He knew her pain. He had experienced it once though mercifully for only a short time but Isabell¡¯s torment was ongoing. There was no end in sight for her.


    And now, looking at her, he realized she had already made her peace with it in a way he had never been able to.


    The weight of it hit him hard. There was no saving her¡ªnot in the way he had hoped. The sister he had once known was buried deep, held captive by the same chains that had bound him.


    ¡°I...¡± he started, but the words faltered, useless in the face of her cold resolve.


    She stood, her face set in that same determined mask. ¡°I¡¯ll be back when the time is right. Just... hold on.¡±


    Theo watched as she disappeared into the shadows, leaving him alone with the weight of everything unsaid. Arthur, Lucian, Elena, the artifact, and Isabell¡¯s fate¡ªall tangled together, pushing him toward a breaking point.


    And for the first time, Theo didn¡¯t know if he was strong enough to face what was coming.

 Chapter 19: The Weight of Knowing

    Elena sat on the edge of her brother¡¯s couch, the warmth of the room contrasting with the coolness outside. The sound of soft cooing from the baby and murmured words from David¡¯s wife, Emily, filled the space, a domestic scene that felt almost foreign to her. She hadn¡¯t seen David in so long, hadn¡¯t spoken to him in nearly a year. Now here she was, in his home, meeting the family she didn¡¯t know existed.


    The baby, with her chubby cheeks and bright eyes, reminded Elena of a simpler time, of when she and David had been young before the weight of the world had pressed down on them. But the tension was thick in the air between the siblings, unspoken words hanging over them like a shadow.


    Emily excused herself, giving them some privacy, and once the door clicked shut, David sighed. His face was lined with the burden of secrets long kept.


    ¡°Elena, I¡¯m going to tell you a story and I need you to just listen and don¡¯t say anything until I''m done, okay?¡±


    Elena nodded, bracing herself. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°About two years before Mom and Dad died, I had gone out to a bar with some friends to celebrate my first-ever publication. I don¡¯t know if you remember, but it was just before our last year of undergrad.¡±


    She nodded again, recalling the time vaguely.


    ¡°Anyway, I was a little tipsy, so I decided to walk home when this... girl asked me if I could walk her to her car. I said yes, and she started to lead me pretty far away from the bar and into this alley, but there weren¡¯t any cars there. She must have sensed I was getting suspicious because before I could make an excuse to leave, she turned on me and pounced.¡±


    Elena¡¯s breath caught.


    ¡°She was so strong,¡± David continued, his voice strained with the memory. ¡°I must have been at least twice her size but she knocked me down like a ragdoll. ¡°We tussled on the ground for only a second, and then... I saw them¡ª fangs.¡± He paused, swallowing hard. ¡°And then she bit me.¡±


    David flushed slightly and Elena thought she knew why. The ghost of Theo¡¯s touch on her neck made her skin tingle and she suddenly felt her own face grow warm. They both shifted uncomfortably.


    ¡°I had no idea what was happening at the time,¡± David pressed on, ¡°but I remember thinking how crazy it was¡ªhow I was going to die in some alley, being bitten to death by this girl. I thought of Mom, Dad, and you... how I would never see you all again. And then... that¡¯s when I felt it¡ªthis weird surge of energy. She screamed, shoved me away, and before I could even process what happened, she was gone.¡±


    David closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°To say I became obsessed with finding out what happened that night is putting it mildly.¡±


    "The memory of it consumed me. Days went by where I couldn''t even eat or sleep. All I could do was replay that encounter in my mind and think."


    ¡°That was the first time you disappeared,¡± Elena said softly. ¡°No one could reach you for a week. Mom and Dad were worried sick.¡±


    David¡¯s face darkened with regret. He nodded. ¡°I came to the conclusion that she must have been a vampire pretty quickly. It was the only explanation that made sense, even if it felt impossible. I read everything I could about them, but most of what I found was wrong. It wasn¡¯t until I met Emily that I discovered the truth. A few weeks after the incident, I ran into those shadow figures we saw tonight.¡±


    He ran a hand through his hair, his expression heavy.


    ¡°You know what you saw me do tonight?¡±


    Elena nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well... Emily can do it too. When that shadow figure came after me, she was the one who saved me.¡± His voice softened, and a small, fond smile played on his lips. ¡°I thought I was losing my mind. But she tried to convince me it was real, that I had to be careful. I didn¡¯t want to believe her at first, so she gave me some books and told me to come find her when I was ready.¡±


    David shook his head, as if frustrated with himself. ¡°I spent nearly every waking moment for two years poring over those books, trying to make sense of everything. But the shadow creatures kept coming. The attacks grew more frequent, and eventually, it wasn¡¯t safe for me to be around anyone. By the time Mom and Dad passed... I had no choice. I had to find Emily.¡±


    Elena felt her heart tighten. David had carried this burden alone for so long.


    ¡°Elena,¡± David continued, looking directly into her eyes, ¡°I know how all of this sounds. I know it doesn¡¯t answer all your questions and might sound... unhinged. But it¡¯s the truth. And I hope... I hope you can forgive me for leaving you the way I did. I thought it was the right thing.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Elena studied him for a long moment, her emotions a mixture of sympathy and pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that alone.¡±


    David gave her a small, sad smile and stood. He crossed the room to the bookshelf, pulling down an old, weathered book, and handed it to her.


    Elena stared at the title embossed on the cover: The Testament of Asher.


    ¡°The Testament of Asher,¡± she murmured, brushing her fingers over the worn lettering. ¡°This... this was one of the notes in your book.¡±


    David nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll want to read it. There¡¯s a lot more you need to know, but some things are better learned on your own than hearing them from me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, David,¡± Elena whispered, her voice tight with emotion.


    David smiled, the weight between them lightening, if only slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Emily set you up in the guest room. She¡¯s really happy to have you here, by the way. She¡¯s been wanting to meet you for a long time.¡±


    Elena nodded, her mind heavy with the weight of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    A few moments later, Emily appeared at the doorway, her smile warm and inviting. ¡°Come on, Elena. I¡¯ll show you to the guest room.¡±


    Elena followed her down the hallway, her footsteps echoing in the quiet house. It felt strange¡ªsurreal even¡ªto be walking beside David¡¯s wife, making light conversation, when just hours ago, she hadn¡¯t even known Emily existed. She couldn¡¯t begin to understand how to come to terms with the fact that David had a wife, a family, and an entire life hidden from her. She felt like an intruder - a stranger taking advantage of the hospitality of people she hardly knew. A pang of loneliness crept over her and she thought about how much she missed her little apartment and her cat and even Theo.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Emily said, opening the door to a cozy, softly lit room. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll find it comfortable. We don¡¯t get many visitors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± Elena replied, stepping into the guest room. The bed was inviting, with plush pillows neatly arranged, and a lamp cast a soft, warm glow over the room. Despite the warmth of the space, the chill that had settled over Elena¡¯s heart lingered. ¡°Thank you, Emily.¡±


    Emily leaned against the doorframe, her gaze kind but perceptive. ¡°It must be overwhelming for you,¡± she said gently. ¡°Finding out about David¡¯s life, about...everything.¡±


    Elena offered a small nod, her voice thin. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s... a lot. Just a few hours ago, I didn¡¯t know he was married, or... that he was tied to something so dangerous.¡±


    Emily stepped closer, her expression softening. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to keep you in the dark, Elena. But with everything that¡¯s been going on... he thought he was doing what was best.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Elena replied, though the weight of it still sat heavily in her chest. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just still processing it all.¡±


    Emily smiled sympathetically, the kind of smile that said she understood what it was like to live with secrets. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. David¡¯s been wanting to reconnect with you for a long time.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart tightened at the thought. She gave Emily a small, grateful smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad I¡¯m here too.¡±


    With a nod, Emily stepped back toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest. If you need anything, we¡¯re just down the hall.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Elena said, watching as Emily left the room. The door clicked softly behind her, and the room fell into a quiet stillness.


    Alone in the guest room, Elena sank onto the bed, her mind still swirling. She had learned so much today¡ªabout David, about his secret life. And yet, The revelation that weighed on her the most was Theo.


    Her chest tightened at the thought of him. That moment when he had nearly lost control... the way his fangs had grazed her skin, the raw hunger in his eyes. The memory replayed in her mind, over and over¡ªthe coolness of his breath, the tension that had hung between them like a fragile thread ready to snap.


    He¡¯s a vampire.


    The words echoed through her mind, sending a strange sensation through her. A part of her should have been terrified, should have wanted nothing more than to stay far away from him. And yet, despite everything, there was that same pull, that same unexplainable want.


    Her hand instinctively reached for her neck, fingers brushing over the skin where his fangs had almost pierced her. She could still feel the lingering sensation¡ªthe temptation she had felt even in that moment. He had been so close to losing control, and she had been just as close to letting him.


    Her phone lay on the nightstand, glowing faintly in the dim light. Before she could stop herself, Elena reached for it, her fingers hovering over the screen as she opened her message thread with Theo. She stared at the last message she had sent, still unanswered. Her heart thudded in her chest, a mix of hesitation and desire swirling inside her.


    She began typing, her fingers moving faster than her mind could keep up.


    Theo, I want to talk. Please.


    She hit send before she could second-guess herself, her breath catching in her throat as the message delivered. The silence that followed was suffocating, the screen remaining still, no response, no sign that he had seen it.


    Time passed in agonizing silence. She lay there, the minutes dragging on, her phone motionless on the nightstand. Each tick of the clock felt heavier than the last, the uncertainty gnawing at her.


    Her eyelids grew heavy, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up to her. As she drifted in and out of restless sleep, her thoughts still circled around Theo. His face, his touch, the way his eyes had darkened with both hunger and restraint. He had pulled back for her¡ªstopped himself when he could have taken more. That meant something. It had to.


    Just as sleep was about to take her, the faint buzz of her phone jolted her awake. Elena sat up quickly, her pulse spiking. She grabbed the phone from the nightstand, her heart pounding in her chest as she unlocked the screen.


    There, in the glow of the dim light, was his response:


    Let¡¯s meet.

 Chapter 20: Confronting Darkness

    Hold on. Hold on, his sister had said. The words repeated in Theo¡¯s mind like a prayer, but he wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he could hold on. Lucian knew how to break people¡ªhe was an expert at it¡ªand Theo was no exception.


    He paced the length of his cell, his body hollow with hunger. It gnawed at him, relentless, but that was far from the worst of it. The true torment wasn¡¯t physical¡ªit was knowing that every moment of resistance brought him closer to betraying the only person he had left.


    All you have to do is ask.


    Lucian¡¯s voice rang out in his head, the same words he''d spoken when he brought the thrall down to him. But there had been a cost. Isabell had stood there, silent and resigned. Lucian¡¯s eyes had lingered on her, his intentions clear. The promise of violence in his voice had twisted something deep inside Theo, making his stomach churn.


    That was the brilliance of Lucian¡¯s game. He would show Theo who was in control by having him betray his own sister. His pride could only hold for so long, eventually the hunger would win.


    Theo clenched his fists, pressing his knuckles into the stone. He could feel it even now¡ªthe edges of his willpower fraying. Lucian knew it, too. That was the cruelty of it. Lucian wasn¡¯t just testing his resolve; he was torturing him with the inevitable. The cruelty wasn¡¯t in the hunger itself¡ªit was in knowing that the only family Theo had left would pay for his weakness.


    The message was clear: learn to obey, or suffer.


    Rage bubbled up inside him, his fist slamming against the wall in a futile burst of anger.


    ¡°That sadistic son of a bitch,¡± Theo muttered, his voice rough with frustration. He leaned his forehead against the wall, the chill a poor substitute for the clarity he needed.


    This was all His fault he thought. God created these monsters. He had condemned his own creations and then had the nerve to have them beg for his forgiveness.


    Lucian was right about one thing. Arthur was a fool for seeking redemption. He thought bitterly.


    Just then a sound pulled him from his spiraling thoughts.


    Isabell had returned.


    ¡°Theo, it¡¯s almost time. Lucian¡¯s leaving in the next hour, and that¡¯s when you need to go.¡±


    His heart twisted at the sight of her, at the thought of leaving her behind. He couldn¡¯t bear what Lucian might do once he found out, but staying here, locked in this cell, wasn¡¯t saving her either.


    ¡°How?¡± he asked, though the word felt hollow in his throat.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± Isabell said quietly, stepping closer. ¡°He can¡¯t get close to the estate without Lucian knowing, but he¡¯s been working on the guards. He¡¯s managed to influence a few of them. In an hours time, a guard will slip in and let you out.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, frustration and helplessness swelling inside him.


    ¡°And you?¡± Theo asked, though he already knew the answer.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Isabell¡¯s expression softened for a moment, but there was no fear in her eyes, only a painful acceptance. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said. ¡°You need to go, Theo. You staying here isn¡¯t helping me. If you escape, you have a chance to stop him. That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Theo shook his head, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. He wanted to protect her, to get her out of here, but he couldn¡¯t. Not now. Lucian¡¯s hold on her was too strong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you,¡± he whispered, guilt choking his voice.


    ¡°You have to,¡± Isabell said, her voice firm but kind. ¡°You need to find Elena and the artifact. Lucian¡¯s already hunting her, and if he finds her first¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off, but the meaning was clear. Elena had no idea what kind of danger she was in. She didn¡¯t know Lucian, didn¡¯t know the depths of his cruelty. Theo had to reach her before Lucian or Celeste did. He had to protect her, even if it meant leaving Isabell behind¡ªfor now.


    He swallowed hard, looking into his sister¡¯s eyes, the weight of everything crashing down on him. He couldn¡¯t save her from Lucian¡¯s control, but he could save Elena.


    ¡°I promise,¡± he finally said, his voice thick with emotion. ¡° I¡¯ll stop him.¡±


    Isabell nodded, her gaze fierce.


    ¡°Take these.¡± She handed him a small slip of paper and a flask. Her eyes lingered on the flask in his hand for a moment.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯ll help,¡± she said softly. ¡°I have to go, but remember¡ªwhen the guard comes, move fast. Arthur¡¯s influence won¡¯t last long.¡±


    She paused, staring at him, as if there was more she wanted to say. But after a brief, weighted silence, she turned and left.


    Theo stood there for a moment, the weight of everything pressing down on him like a vise. His thoughts shifted to Elena¡ªher face, her scent, the danger that was closing in around her. He couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate. Not now. Time was slipping away, and he had to get to her first.


    ********


    Elena sat by the window in David''s house staring at the message, the one that had been sitting in her inbox for days. Let¡¯s meet. She had read those words over and over, never quite finding the courage to respond. Wasn¡¯t this what she had wanted? A chance to get answers, to confront Theo about everything that had happened. But each time she thought about it, something pulled her back¡ªsomething darker than just fear of what he was.


    She was scared, yes. But it wasn¡¯t just fear of him. It was fear of herself. Fear of what it meant that she still wanted to see him, even after what had nearly happened between them.


    What does it say about me? She thought. The memory of his breath against her neck sent an involuntary shiver down her spine, the ghost of his touch still lingering on her skin.


    She shook her head, trying to push the thought away, but it kept circling back. The darkness that had begun to surround her life¡ªher thoughts, her feelings¡ªit was suffocating. She wasn¡¯t even sure what was real anymore, or how to separate the danger from the strange pull she felt toward him.


    Elena exhaled slowly, her eyes drifting back to the message on the screen. She had wanted this, hadn¡¯t she? The chance to understand, to get answers. But now that it was here, she hesitated. What was she really afraid of? The truth about Theo? Or the truth about what she felt for him?


    The answer gnawed at her, refusing to settle.


    Her thumb hovered over the screen again. How many times had she nearly responded, only to delete the message and leave it unresolved? She had to make a decision. She couldn¡¯t avoid it forever, no matter how much she wanted to. It was time to face whatever this was.


    With a deep breath, she finally typed her reply. Tonight. 6 pm at Harper¡¯s Caf¨¦.


    She stared at the words for a long moment, her heart pounding in her chest. There was still time to change her mind, to erase the message and walk away from all of it. But that wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Not really.


    She hit send.


    The message was gone, and with it, any chance of turning back. She was going to see him tonight. The thought sent another shiver down her spine, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from anticipation or fear. Maybe it was both.


    Whatever it was, she would face it tonight.

 Chapter 21: A Stranger in the Café

    The caf¨¦ was cozy and dimly lit, with soft amber lighting casting a warm glow over the wooden tables and plush chairs. The air was rich with the scent of freshly brewed coffee and baked pastries.


    Outside, the sky had darkened to a soft twilight, with streaks of deep purple and orange stretching across the horizon. A light mist had begun to settle in the streets, making the pavement glisten under the glow of streetlights just beginning to flicker on. The air was cool, carrying the crispness of a late autumn evening, adding a tranquil stillness to the approaching night.


    Elena caught snippets of conversation drifting through the caf¨¦ as she sat at a back table near the window. Someone was excited about a new job. Another person grumbled about a blocked driveway, while a group nearby debated the physics of a propulsion system from a show Elena didn¡¯t recognize.


    All around her, people sat and chatted and ordered their drinks with smiles on their faces. It almost hurt to look at them. The way they went about their day so blissfully unaware of the nightmares that waited in the darkness. Only a short time ago, Elena had been one of these smiling people but that life was lost to time. The world these patrons inhabited was as dead to her now as the countless civilizations whose pottery and jewels she used to dig up.


    The caf¨¦ bustled around her, but the noise only seemed to amplify her sense of isolation. The clinking of cups, the hum of chatter¡ªit was almost too loud. Elena glanced at her watch again. Theo was late. That wasn¡¯t like him... though, really, what did she know about him? They had spent time together, sure, but she barely knew who¡ªor what¡ªhe truly was.


    Her fingers fidgeted with the napkin on the table, her nerves fraying. She tugged at its edges, her anxiety growing as each minute passed. She had come to rely on Theo¡¯s presence in the strange, dark reality she had been thrust into. Yet now, with him absent, she felt the yawning gap of uncertainty more acutely than ever.


    Where is he? She thought.


    The bell above the door jingled softly, and Elena looked up instinctively. A tall woman had entered the caf¨¦. She was striking¡ªher long red hair cascading down her back, catching the light. Her clothes, fitted and elegant, spoke of someone who belonged more to some high-end gallery than a quaint caf¨¦. Elena couldn¡¯t help but watch as the woman surveyed the room, her gaze eventually landing on her.


    The woman smiled, and for a reason Elena couldn¡¯t quite place, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± the woman asked, her voice light, almost pleasant. Without waiting for a response, she slipped into the chair across from Elena with an air of casual familiarity.


    Elena opened her mouth to explain that she was waiting for someone, but before she could summon the words, a soft, dreamlike haze began to creep over her, clouding her thoughts and making her mind feel heavy and sluggish.


    ¡°I... uh...¡± was all she managed to get out.


    ¡°Are you Elena?¡± the woman asked, her smooth, melodic tone weaving through the fog and thickening it, making everything feel softer, more distant.


    Elena blinked, trying to clear her head, but she could still feel herself slipping further into the fog. Did this woman know her? Elena couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing her in her life, yet something about her mannerisms, her slow, deliberate movements, seemed oddly familiar.


    ¡°I am Elena. Do I know you?¡±


    The woman leaned back slightly, smiling as though nothing was amiss. ¡°Yes, you do. You were waiting for me. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Elena frowned. That wasn¡¯t right. Hadn''t she just been waiting for someone else? But as soon as she tried to grasp at the thought, it slipped away, dissolving into the strange haze that clouded her mind. Her vision felt soft at the edges, the world blurring ever so slightly. A dull, dreamy warmth began to settle over her, muting the unease that had been twisting inside her earlier. It was as if her thoughts were being gently guided away from where they needed to go.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Elena murmured, the words leaving her mouth before she could stop them. ¡°I guess I was.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± the woman replied, her voice low and comforting. ¡°I¡¯m glad you remembered.¡±


    Elena nodded, though a faint alarm bell rang somewhere in the back of her mind. Something wasn¡¯t right, but the fog that had settled over her thoughts made it hard to care. Why had she been waiting here again? For Theo? No, that didn¡¯t seem right anymore. The woman in front of her¡ªshe was the one Elena had been waiting for, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Elena, you have an artifact that belongs to me. Where is it?¡± the woman asked in that soothing tone that seemed to drown out all reason.


    ¡°The... artifact?¡± Elena blinked, struggling to hold onto the question, but the fog in her mind tugged at her, pulling her back under. Her fingers instinctively tightened around the strap of her bag. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s in my bag,¡± she said, her voice distant.


    The woman¡¯s eyes gleamed, and her smile grew even more satisfied. ¡°Perfect,¡± she murmured. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get going. We have somewhere to be,¡± she said, her voice calm, yet strangely compelling. It wasn¡¯t a suggestion; it felt like an order, though spoken gently.


    Elena felt her body responding before her mind could catch up. ¡°Yes...¡± she mumbled, rising from her seat, though confusion gnawed at her. She wanted to say something else, but the words dissolved before they could form.


    Her feet moved on their own, following the woman¡¯s lead, and as they approached the door, a small spark of panic ignited in her chest. Wait, she thought. This isn¡¯t right. She hadn¡¯t agreed to leave, had she? The fog in her mind swirled, but there was something sharp beneath it now, a growing sense of dread.


    She glanced around the caf¨¦ as they passed the tables. Her eyes flitted from one patron to the next¡ªan older man reading a newspaper, a young couple laughing over their drinks, a barista taking an order. She opened her mouth to call out, to ask for help, but no sound came. Her lips moved, but the words were swallowed by the fog.


    Someone must see this, she thought desperately, her pulse quickening. She was walking out of the caf¨¦, leaving with a stranger¡ªand no one seemed to notice. Not a single person looked up, not one pair of eyes met hers. It was as if she had become invisible, just another face blending into the background.


    Her heart pounded in her chest. No, no, no¡ªsomething¡¯s wrong. Where is Theo? I was waiting for Theo!


    A wave of panic surged through her, momentarily clearing the haze from her thoughts. Her steps faltered, and for a brief moment, she felt control return to her limbs. She tried to stop, tried to plant her feet firmly on the ground, to resist the pull of the woman leading her out.


    ¡°No... wait,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible, but the tremor of alarm rippled through her body.


    But the woman turned, her eyes locking onto Elena¡¯s with that same calm, unnerving smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said, her voice like velvet, sliding effortlessly back into Elena¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Elena¡¯s body stilled. The soothing tone washed over her, and the momentary clarity was gone. Just like that, the panic dissolved, replaced by the thick fog once again. She could feel herself slipping, her resistance crumbling as the woman¡¯s words wrapped around her, dulling her senses.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Elena¡¯s voice faltered, her muscles slackening as she took another step forward.


    The woman¡¯s smile widened slightly, her hand lightly brushing Elena¡¯s arm, the touch sending a numbing warmth through her skin. ¡°Come along now,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart gave one last desperate thud, her mind screaming that this wasn¡¯t right. But the compulsion tightened, its grip becoming ironclad. Whatever struggle she had left slipped away as her body obeyed the woman¡¯s gentle commands.


    And then they were outside, the cool evening air brushing against her skin. Elena felt her thoughts scatter like leaves in the wind, the last vestiges of alarm fading, her body moving once again under the soft, irresistible pull of the woman beside her.

 Chapter 22: Through the Iron Gates

    Theo looked down at the piece of paper in his hand for what felt like the hundredth time. The instructions Isabell had written were clear enough, but his eyes drifted to the three words at the bottom. The part that weighed heavier than anything else. He clenched the paper tighter, feeling the weight of it settle in his chest, a familiar ache that hadn¡¯t eased in centuries.


    Theo squeezed his eyes shut, forcing himself to focus on his escape, but the guilt settled deeper in his bones. His mind drifting back to old memories that refused to fade.


    "Theodore, I beg thee with all my heart, do not let him take me! I am at thy mercy, brother, I pray thee!" she had sobbed, her eyes wide with terror.


    A reasonable trade, the council had called it, as Lucian dragged her away by her hair.


    Reasonable was not the word he would have used.


    Nearly 300 years later, and Isabell was still paying the price for his mistakes.


    Theo sighed, folding the paper and tucking it into his shirt pocket. He leaned back against the damp stone wall, tapping his head against it in a steady, rhythmic beat, willing the memories to fall away.


    The sound of approaching footsteps broke his trance. Theo tensed, pushing himself off the wall and readying himself for whatever came next. The iron door creaked open, and a vampire, middle-aged in appearance and dressed in all black, stepped inside. His eyes were clouded with a mix of confusion and annoyance. Arthur¡¯s compulsion had clearly worked.


    ¡°You¡¯re being moved,¡± the vampire growled, his voice rough and unenthusiastic. He gestured impatiently for Theo to follow.


    Theo hesitated for a moment, his hand instinctively drifting toward the note in his pocket again. Then, with a deep breath, he nodded and stepped out of the cell, trailing behind the larger vampire. The hallway twisted into unfamiliar territory¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the same route he had taken when they¡¯d dragged him down here. A tunnel branched off to the left, narrow and barely noticeable if one wasn¡¯t looking for it. The guard gestured, though the motion seemed sluggish and forced.


    Isebell wasn¡¯t kidding about needing to move fast, Theo thought.


    "Thanks for the help," Theo said, his tone casual. He stepped closer to the guard. "But I¡¯ll take it from here."


    Before the vampire could react, Theo¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing his head and twisting it with one fluid motion. There was a sickening snap, and the vampire crumpled to the floor in a heap. It wouldn¡¯t keep him down for long, but it would give Theo the head start he needed.


    He crouched and slipped into the tunnel, the weight of the dungeon pressing in from all sides as the walls closed around him. The air was thick with a mixture of damp earth and decay. Each step was silent, but his heart pounded in his chest, not from fear, but from anticipation. He couldn¡¯t afford any more delays.


    His senses flared, attuned to every sound. The soft scuff of a footstep echoed ahead, faint but unmistakable.


    Theo stilled, his breath shallow as he pressed himself into the shadows. A vampire appeared around the bend, moving mechanically, his gaze vacant. Arthur¡¯s compulsion was at work, bending the guard¡¯s will. The vampire walked past without a glance in Theo¡¯s direction, but the tension in Theo¡¯s body didn¡¯t ease.


    One misstep and everything could fall apart.


    He moved swiftly behind the guard, slipping deeper into the twisting corridors of the dungeon. The walls felt tighter here, the stone cold against his skin. His mind raced, calculating the time he had left.


    Every few feet, the faint sounds of others reached him¡ªthe shuffle of footsteps, hushed voices, vampires keeping watch. He hugged the shadows, moving silently but quickly, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and dread.


    As he wound his way deeper, the narrow tunnel eventually opened into a wider corridor. The stonework was older here, the architecture less refined, as if this part of the dungeon had been forgotten long ago. Faint sounds echoed through the passage¡ªmuffled voices. Theo pressed his back against the cold stone, straining to make out the conversation. Two distinct voices, low and gruff, punctuated by the occasional growl. Fledglings.


    He moved cautiously, slipping through the shadows toward the voices. The corridor opened into a large chamber, dimly lit by flickering torches. There, standing near a massive iron door that could only lead to his freedom, were two fledgling vampires. Their eyes glowed faintly in the gloom, and beside them stood someone Theo hadn¡¯t expected to see.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    His heart sank.


    Standing between him and freedom was Malric, Lucian¡¯s third-in-command¡ªa broad-shouldered brute who trained Lucian¡¯s fledglings. The air around him was thick with intimidation, his imposing figure dominating the chamber.


    Malric¡¯s voice, deep and gravelly, broke the silence. ¡°I knew something felt off tonight. Looks like our guest is trying to leave us early.¡±


    Theo¡¯s muscles tensed. He had hoped to slip past unnoticed, but now there was no way out but through. He straightened, stepping out of the shadows and into the center of the chamber. His eyes locked with Malric¡¯s, and for a brief moment, the air between them crackled with anticipation.


    ¡°Malric,¡± Theo greeted coolly. His eyes flicked to the fledglings. They were young, barely controlled, their eagerness for violence clear in the way they shifted from foot to foot, anxious for a fight.


    ¡°Step aside,¡± He said, his voice steady despite the adrenaline surging through his veins.


    Malric¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel smile. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, Theo. Lucian¡¯s given strict orders about you.¡± He flexed his fingers, and the fledglings shifted beside him, eyes glinting with eagerness. ¡°And I have to admit, I¡¯m curious to see how much fight you¡¯ve got left.¡±


    Theo¡¯s body hummed with tension. He knew the fledglings were inexperienced, but they wouldn¡¯t hold back. And Malric... well, Malric would enjoy making this as painful as possible.


    Theo¡¯s hand tightened into a fist at his side. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡±


    Without another word, Malric lunged, moving with a speed that belied his massive frame. Theo barely had time to dodge, his instincts kicking in just in time to sidestep the initial attack. Malric¡¯s fist connected with the stone wall behind him, cracking the surface with a sickening thud. The fledglings were already moving, darting toward Theo from either side.


    Theo moved faster.


    Theo spun, catching one of the fledglings by the arm and twisting it sharply. The fledgling yelped in pain as Theo flung him into the other, sending them both crashing to the ground. But Malric was on him again, closing the distance with terrifying speed.


    Theo ducked just as Malric¡¯s fist swung toward him, the force of the blow whistling past his ear. He countered with a swift strike to Malric¡¯s ribs, but the larger vampire barely flinched. Malric grabbed Theo by the throat, lifting him off the ground and slamming him against the wall.


    ¡°You think you can escape Lucian?¡± Malric sneered, tightening his grip.


    Theo¡¯s vision blurred as his airways constricted, but he managed to bring his knee up, slamming it into Malric¡¯s gut. Malric grunted, loosening his hold just enough for Theo to slip free. Theo hit the ground hard, rolling to avoid another strike from the fledglings who had recovered and were circling him now, their eyes burning with a deadly focus.


    The fight became a blur of movement. Theo¡¯s body reacted on instinct, every punch, every block fueled by years of survival. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The fledglings were faster than he expected, their attacks more coordinated, and Malric¡¯s brute strength was beginning to take its toll. Theo could feel the fatigue setting in, his muscles screaming in protest as he dodged, struck, and evaded.


    A sharp pain shot through his side as one of the fledglings managed to land a blow, sending Theo stumbling backward. He barely had time to recover before Malric¡¯s fist connected with his jaw, sending him crashing to the floor.


    Theo¡¯s vision swam. Blood trickled from his lip as he tried to push himself up, but Malric was already standing over him, his foot pressing down on Theo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°This is where it ends, Theo,¡± Malric growled, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. ¡°Lucian was a fool to let you live this long.¡±


    Theo¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps as he struggled against the weight on his chest. His vision was fading, the edges darkening. But just as Malric¡¯s hand reached for him, a sudden surge of adrenaline coursed through Theo¡¯s body.


    Not yet.


    With the last of his strength, Theo grabbed Malric¡¯s ankle and twisted hard. The larger vampire roared in pain, stumbling backward just enough for Theo to roll out from under him. Theo was on his feet in an instant, his movements fueled by desperation. He charged at Malric, delivering a savage punch to his temple that sent the brute crashing to the ground.


    The fledglings hesitated for just a moment, and that was all Theo needed. With a fierce snarl, he lunged at them, his fists a blur of motion. One went down, clutching his throat as Theo¡¯s blow landed with bone-shattering force. The other fledgling barely had time to react before Theo¡¯s hand closed around his neck, slamming him against the wall with a final, brutal twist.


    Panting, Theo staggered back, his vision swimming as the adrenaline began to fade. His body ached, every muscle screaming in protest, but he had made it. He had survived.


    For now.


    Theo wiped the blood from his mouth, his chest heaving as he looked around the chamber. Malric lay unconscious, the fledglings broken and defeated at his feet. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before Lucian realized what had happened, but for now, he had a window¡ªa slim chance to get out.


    With one last glance at the fallen vampires, Theo turned and bolted for the exit, the cold, damp air of the dungeon rushing past him as he sprinted toward freedom.


    And as he ran, one thought burned in his mind: I have to find Elena before it''s too late.

 Chapter 23: An Awaited Return

    The evening air had taken on a chill, the kind that hinted at the approaching winter. Elena¡¯s breath puffed softly in front of her as she and the red-haired woman walked toward the edge of the city. The darkness had deepened, and the distant glow of streetlights did little to illuminate their path as they ventured farther from the lively streets and deeper into the quiet, desolate outskirts.


    Ahead, the ground sloped gently upward into a hill covered in dense trees, their skeletal branches twisting against the night sky. A thin layer of mist had begun to rise, swirling around their feet, adding to the eerie stillness that enveloped the landscape. The soft sounds of the city faded behind them, leaving only the crunch of leaves beneath their shoes and the rustling of the wind in the trees.


    Elena''s heart pounded as she followed the woman, her body moving of its own accord, still caught in the compulsion. But, the fear that had taken root in her mind as the city fell away began to spread, breaking through the fog little by little.


    This isn¡¯t right¡ªnone of this is right. Her thoughts whispered to her through the dreamlike haze.


    As they neared the base of the hill, the woman slowed her pace, her voice breaking through the silence. ¡°Lucian is going to have so much fun with you,¡± she said with a cold smile, her words laced with malice.


    The name sent a sharp stab of fear through Elena, cutting through the fog in her mind like a blade. Lucian. She didn¡¯t know the name, didn¡¯t understand who he was or why she was being taken to him, but the tone of the woman¡¯s voice was enough to fill her with dread. Panic surged inside her, and for the first time since they had left the caf¨¦, Elena tried to stop walking.


    Her legs slowed for just a moment, but the woman walking ahead didn¡¯t seem to notice. Or maybe she did and just didn¡¯t care. Either way, the moment vanished quickly and Elena¡¯s feet kept moving, following the invisible pull that drove her deeper into the outskirts of the city, closer to whatever fate awaited her.


    But the unease persisted through the fog, scratching at the back of her mind. That dreamlike haze thickened again, pressing her thoughts down, but Elena¡¯s breath quickened. No... something¡¯s wrong. Her mind screamed it, but her body wouldn¡¯t obey. Her fingers twitched at her sides, a faint echo of movement. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.


    "Fighting it already?" The woman mused, turning her head slightly, her red hair catching the moonlight. "I must say, I like a bit of fight. Makes things interesting." Her voice was calm, almost casual, but there was a glint of honeyed malice in her eyes.


    Elena swallowed hard, her heart beating faster now. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. Not with this woman, not walking toward some unknown destination. Elena¡¯s stride slowed again as she wrestled with the compulsion.


    The woman turned her head fully now, smiling with an unsettling calm. ¡°You¡¯ve got some fight in those pretty green eyes,¡± she said, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°I can see why Theo¡¯s taken a liking to you.¡±


    Theo.


    Elena blinked. The sound of his name pierced through the fog clouding her mind. Her heart thudded hard in her chest. How does this woman know Theo? Where is he?  He was supposed to have met her at the cafe. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be alone with this stranger. Elena scanned the forest almost willing herself to see Theo in the shadows and for a single heartbeat she nearly thought she did.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The woman¡¯s eyes flickered toward Elena¡¯s movement, and she laughed¡ªa light, mocking sound that sliced through the tension. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Theo¡¯s not coming to save you.¡±


    Another wave of dread rolled over Elena.


    The fog shifted slightly, and she became aware of the small knife she had tucked in her back pocket before leaving for the caf¨¦. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. I need to get to it, she thought, her fingers twitching instinctively, moving closer to the handle. Her heart hammering in her chest.


    The woman stopped walking. She stood still for an instant and then turned slowly to fully face Elena. A hint of glee colored her eyes.


    Elena¡¯s feet felt suddenly glued to the ground, her hand tightened around the strap of her bag.


    The woman¡¯s eyes trailed down to Elena¡¯s throat. She had the look of a cat who had just spotted a mouse.


    ¡°There it is,¡± she purred. ¡°You know, I can hear your pulse speeding up. It''s cute. That little flicker of hope but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much you can do to escape and poor Theo¡¯s a little too¡­preoccupied to come to the rescue.¡±


    The woman stepped closer, eyes still locked on Elena''s throat." He got himself locked up in a dungeon." She said with a smile curling her lips.


    Elena¡¯s pulse pounded harder, her heart racing with fear. Theo¡¯s locked up? The thought slammed into her, sending a wave of panic through her chest. Her mind pushed harder against the fog, and her hand crept closer to the knife. I have to get to it.


    But the woman was watching her, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I wonder what Theo would say if I got to play with you first," she murmured, leaning in so her lips brushed Elena¡¯s ear.


    Elena¡¯s stomach twisted in fear, but the horror loosened the compulsion just enough for her to take a small step back, her fingers wrapping around the knife. For the briefest moment, hope flickered.


    But the woman smiled wider. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± she cooed, brushing her fingers against Elena¡¯s cheek. The command hit Elena like a wave, and her muscles slackened, her hand falling limp at her side.


    No! She thought desperately.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± the woman continued, her voice like honey as her finger trailed down Elena¡¯s neck. ¡°Have you ever heard of a vampire¡¯s kiss?¡±


    Elena shivered involuntarily, and the woman smirked, revealing her fangs in the dim light. ¡°You¡¯d enjoy it, I think. Most do¡ªuntil the moment they die.¡± Her words lingered, cruel and deliberate. ¡°Your darling Theo almost gave you one, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Elena could feel her heart pounding in her chest. The memory of Theo¡¯s near-loss of control flashed in her mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the woman whispered, her voice dark and teasing. ¡°I was there. You were so close. I wonder... would you have moaned for him, the way his family did when he drained them dry?¡±


    The shock of those words hit Elena like a physical blow, her body freezing in place. Theo¡­ killed his own family? The thought paralyzed her, and for a moment, she stopped fighting altogether, her mind reeling in horror and disbelief.


    The woman took full advantage, pressing herself against Elena now, their bodies touching, her lips brushing Elena¡¯s ear as she whispered, "Oh, don¡¯t look so surprised. The truth is always uglier than you expect." Her hand slipped behind Elena, into the back pocket of her jeans, her fingers grazing Elena¡¯s skin as she retrieved the knife. "Now, what do we have here?" she mused, holding up the pocket knife, her eyes gleaming with delight. "How quaint," she said softly, twirling the knife between her fingers.


    She raised the blade her smile widening. "Let¡¯s see what fun we can have."


    ¡°Stay,¡± she purred.


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in terror, but the command rooted her to the spot, the invisible fog locking her in place.


    Just as the cold steel was about to press against Elena¡¯s skin, a sudden gust of wind swept through the air. In an instant, a blur of movement struck from behind, and Celeste was thrown aside with bone-rattling force.


    Elena blinked, her senses overwhelmed by the rush of energy. And then, she saw him.


    Theo.

 Chapter 24: The Vampire’s Kiss

    Theo collided with Celeste, knocking her away from Elena with a ferocity that left the air humming with tension.


    Celeste hissed, fangs bared as she spun to face him, still clutching the knife. ¡°Well, well,¡± she snarled, recovering quickly. ¡°I was wondering how long it would take.¡±


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Theo greeted her, his tone cool and steady.


    ¡°Tell me, Theo,¡± she sneered, ¡°did you have to beg to be let out?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone enjoys being on their knees, Celeste." Theo replied sharply.


    A flash of irritation flickered across Celeste''s face before a wicked smile curled her lips. "Now that you¡¯ve reminded me, how is Isab¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Theo struck again, but there was something different about his movements. Elena could tell¡ªhe wasn¡¯t as fast, wasn¡¯t as fluid. He was hurt, she realized with a jolt of panic. He was already weakened.


    ¡°You¡¯re slowing down,¡± Celeste teased, ducking beneath one of Theo¡¯s swings and cutting him across the chest with the knife. Theo barely winced, but Elena could see the blood staining his shirt, soaking into the fabric. Her heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    ¡°Maybe Lucian broke you after all,¡± Celeste sneered, slashing at him again, her knife catching his arm this time. Theo¡¯s jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t retreat. He pressed forward, landing several blows in quick succession and then a kick to her side that sent her stumbling back.


    Elena¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she watched the battle unfold. Theo was holding his own, but she could see the strain in his movements. He had been injured¡ªbadly¡ªand the fight was taking its toll. Every strike, every blow seemed to sap more of his strength.


    Celeste lunged at Theo, aiming for his throat with the knife. Theo dodged the attack but just barely. Before he could strike back, she threw out a kick to Theo¡¯s chest that sent him flying into a nearby tree almost breaking it in two. Theo''s body slumped against the tree, struggling to rise. His breath came in ragged gasps, and Elena could see how much the fight had taken out of him. He was hurt, his movements slower than they should have been, and Celeste knew it. She advanced on him, her steps slow, savoring every second of his struggle.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± Celeste purred, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Always so weak.¡±


    Theo gritted his teeth, forcing himself to stand, though his body wobbled under the strain. His hand pressed against his side where blood seeped through his shirt. He was trying to hide it, but Elena could see how much pain he was in. She could feel the panic rising inside her, knowing he couldn¡¯t keep going much longer.


    Celeste stopped in front of him, her lips curling into a cruel smile. ¡°You couldn¡¯t save your sister then, and you won¡¯t save this one now.¡±


    Her eyes flicked toward Elena, lingering for a moment before locking back onto Theo with a vicious gleam. ¡°I¡¯d like to say she won¡¯t suffer long,¡± she added, her voice dripping with cruelty. ¡°But you know how Lucian can be.¡±


    Theo¡¯s face twisted with fury, but he was too weak to stop her. Celeste raised her knife, aiming directly for Theo¡¯s throat, her fangs gleaming in the moonlight as she prepared to deal the final blow.


    Elena¡¯s heart seized in her chest. No. No, no, no!


    Desperation flooded through her. She couldn¡¯t let this happen. She couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch Theo die. Her eyes darted wildly around, searching for something¡ªanything.


    Her hand landed on a rock near her foot.


    Without thinking, without hesitation, she grabbed the rock and hurled it with everything she had. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was her only option.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Elena screamed.


    The rock flew through the air, hitting Celeste squarely in the side of the head with a loud crack.


    Celeste let out a surprised snarl, stumbling back as the blow knocked her off balance. The knife in her hand slashed through the air, missing Theo by inches as she turned, fury blazing in her eyes.


    ¡°You little¡ª!¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. With a sudden burst of energy, he surged forward, slamming into Celeste with a force that sent them both crashing to the ground. Celeste screeched, her body rolling as Theo¡¯s weight pinned her down.


    Elena¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she watched Theo take control of the fight. Despite his injuries, he moved with precision, locking Celeste beneath him as he forced her arm back. The knife slipped from her hand and Theo knocked it away with a swift kick.


    Celeste hissed, thrashing beneath him, but Theo was relentless. His hand gripped her throat, his voice a low growl. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you, Celeste.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s eyes widened in panic, her hands clawing at his grip, but Theo didn¡¯t let up. He tightened his hold, his body trembling with exhaustion but still powerful enough to keep her pinned.


    For a moment, everything was silent except for the sound of their heavy breathing, the tension in the air thick and suffocating. Celeste¡¯s defiance faltered, and she spat, her voice strained. ¡°You think this changes anything? Lucian will still¡ª¡±


    Theo silenced her with a brutal punch to the side of her face. Her head snapped back, and she slumped against the ground, dazed but alive.


    Theo staggered to his feet, looked down at Celeste¡¯s limp form. ¡°Leave,¡± he growled, his voice hoarse. ¡°And if I ever see you again, I won¡¯t be so merciful.¡±


    Celeste pushed herself up, her eyes flicking toward Elena¡¯s purse before darting back to Theo. For a tense moment, Elena thought she might pounce again, but Theo took a step toward her, and Celeste backed away with a snarl.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay, Theo. Just wait,¡± she hissed before vanishing into the shadows.


    Theo stood still for a moment, his chest heaving, blood dripping from his wounds. Elena rushed forward, her legs trembling with relief and fear.


    ¡°Theo,¡± she whispered, her voice shaky.


    He turned toward her, his face pale and his eyes heavy with exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, though the words were clearly a lie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fine,¡± Elena said, panic rising as she took in the blood-soaked fabric clinging to his body. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, Theo. You need help.¡±


    Before Theo could respond, his knees buckled. Elena caught him just in time, her arms wrapping around him as his body sagged against her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be... okay,¡± Theo muttered, and then he slipped out of Elena¡¯s grasp and fell to the floor unconscious.


    ¡°Theo!¡±


    She knelt to the ground, her eyes fixed on him, fully absorbing the sight of his blood as it pooled beneath him, spilling relentlessly onto the earth.


    "Shit!" she hissed, her voice barely louder than a whisper, laced with urgency.


    Elena pressed her hands hard against Theo¡¯s wounds, but the blood continued to seep through her fingers, warm and sticky. Panic surged through her chest, her mind racing for a solution.


    What do I do?


    She had never been in this kind of situation before, not with a human and certainly not with a vampire.


    Theo¡¯s breathing was shallow, his face growing paler by the second. The fabric of his shirt was soaked through, and the pool of blood beneath him was growing.


    ¡°Shit, shit, shit!¡± Elena whispered again, her voice trembling.


    Think, Elena, think!


    Her hands shook as she tried to hold the wounds closed, but it was no use. She couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding.


    Her gaze darted around the desolate hilltop, the night too dark for her to see anything clearly but then she spotted something metal glinting on the floor and an idea came to her.


    A desperate, terrifying idea.


    Blood.


    Theo needed blood.


    Her heart raced faster at the thought. Could she do it? Could she trust him? What if he couldn¡¯t stop? What if vampires simply can¡¯t stop?


    But if she didn¡¯t ... Theo was going to die.


    Her veins were ice.


    Her stomach twisted as Celeste¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Theo killed his family. What if he drains you dry, just like he did to them?


    Elena bit her lip, fear clawing at her insides, but she couldn¡¯t let that stop her. He saved your life. Twice.


    She stared down at Theo¡¯s pale face, his lips slightly parted, his breathing barely a whisper. He had risked everything for her. She couldn¡¯t let him die. She wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with fear and resolve. ¡°Okay, Theo, I¡¯m going to trust you.¡±


    Her hands shook as she reached for the knife, still lying on the ground where Celeste had dropped it. The blade glinted in the dim light, and she felt a lump rise in her throat as she wrapped her fingers around the hilt.


    She hesitated for a moment, her breath catching in her throat. What if this was a mistake?


    But Theo¡¯s ragged breathing spurred her on. There¡¯s no time.


    Biting her lip, she dragged the blade across her wrist, biting back a cry as the sharp sting tore through her skin. Blood welled up instantly, warm and thick.


    Before the fear could fully settle in, she pressed her bleeding wrist against Theo¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°Drink, Theo. Please, drink.¡±


    Nothing. Theo remained still, his body growing colder.


    ¡°No, no, no, Theo, please!¡± Elena begged, pressing her wrist harder against his mouth. Tears blurred her vision. ¡°Come on, drink! Please!¡±


    A sob choked its way up her throat as the fear turned into raw desperation. But then, just as she was about to give up, she felt it¡ªhis lips parted. His mouth closed around her wrist, and his body tensed.


    Theo¡¯s fangs pierced her wrist, and the sharp sting of pain flashed through her, but it was brief, almost insignificant compared to what followed. The sensation of his bite flooded her senses, warmth spreading through her like a slow-burning fire.


    Elena gasped, her body tensing at the sudden, overwhelming rush of pleasure that followed the pain. It was like nothing she had ever felt before¡ªintoxicating, all-consuming. The world around her blurred, the hill fading into the background as the only thing that mattered was the pull of his mouth on her skin, the rhythm of his feeding.


    Her blood pulsed into him, and with every draw, her body responded. The pleasure was so intense that it bordered on pain, the line between the two dissolving into something that made her head swim and her knees go weak.


    Her heart pounded faster, trying to keep up with the blood he was taking. Her pulse thrummed in her ears, but with each beat, it grew slower, weaker. She felt the strength draining from her with every pull, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. The sensation of his fangs, his lips, was too overwhelming, too perfect.


    A hazy warmth spread through her, clouding her thoughts, dulling her awareness of the danger. She should have been scared, should have been worried that he wouldn¡¯t stop, but all she could feel was ecstasy.


    Don¡¯t stop. The thought came unbidden, drifting through her foggy mind. Don¡¯t ever stop.


    She leaned into him, her body relaxing against his as the pleasure overtook her completely. Her wrist was growing numb, the warmth of the blood loss spreading up her arm and into her chest, making her lightheaded. Her vision blurred at the edges, and the world around her seemed to dim.


    Her pulse, once strong and fast, had slowed to a weak, erratic thrum, barely enough to keep her upright. She could feel it¡ªher heartbeat faltering, the life draining out of her¡ªand still, she didn¡¯t care. If this was what it felt like to die, then she welcomed it. She would have gladly given him every last drop of her blood if it meant this sensation would never end.


    Theo¡¯s grip tightened on her wrist, his body tensing as he drank deeper, the hunger inside him pushing him to take more, to take everything. His feeding became more desperate, more frantic, and Elena¡¯s heart gave another weak flutter, the blood slowing to a dangerous trickle.


    She could barely feel the ground beneath her anymore, the world spinning around her in a dizzying haze. Her legs trembled, her body growing heavier, weaker, as her pulse grew fainter. The edges of her vision darkened, and for a fleeting moment, she wondered if this was the end.


    But then, something changed.


    Theo¡¯s body jerked suddenly, his eyes snapping open, wide with panic. His mouth tore away from her wrist, blood dripping from his lips as he gasped for air, his chest heaving with the effort of stopping himself.


    ¡°Elena!¡± His voice was hoarse, ragged with fear. He stared at her in horror, his eyes filled with guilt and desperation.


    Elena blinked, her vision blurry, her heart fluttering weakly in her chest. She could feel the absence of his fangs, but the pleasure still lingered, fading slowly as her mind struggled to focus.


    She swayed, her body losing what little strength remained. Her pulse, faint and uneven, echoed in her ears as the blood loss took its toll. She felt herself falling, the world tilting around her, but Theo¡¯s arms caught her before she hit the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Theo whispered, his voice thick with guilt as he held her close, his hands trembling. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Elena tried to respond, but the words wouldn¡¯t come. Her vision darkened further, her body going limp in his arms. She fought to stay conscious, to hold on.


    But it was too much.


    The darkness crept in, overwhelming her senses, and she felt herself slipping, falling into the safety of his embrace.


    And then, everything went black.

 Chapter 25: A Dangerous Resolve

    Theo cradled Elena in his arms, her skin pale and clammy, her lips tinged blue. Her heartbeat was a fragile flutter, so faint it sent a chill through him. She had trusted him¡ªrisked her life to save him¡ªand he had nearly repaid her with death. Guilt, shame, and frustration coursed through his veins like poison, coiling in his chest. The wounds on his body were already beginning to heal, his strength returning, but it did nothing to ease the pain in his heart.


    He closed his eyes and sighed, forcing the self-loathing to the back of his mind. There would be time for that later. Right now, he needed to get her somewhere safe. Celeste might be gone, but she wouldn¡¯t stay gone for long, and Lucian would send others. That much was certain.


    Theo lingered a moment longer, gazing down at Elena¡¯s unconscious form. Her chestnut brown hair spilled across her face, partly covering her delicate features. Celeste had told her everything¡ªabout his family, about their deaths. And yet, Elena had still chosen to save him. She had taken the risk, foolish as that decision had been. It was a level of trust and kindness he did not deserve.


    Gritting his teeth, he wiped her blood from his chin and stood. His eyes swept the hilltop, searching for her bag. Shifting Elena¡¯s weight, he gently lifted her over his shoulder, her small frame light against him. He spotted Elena¡¯s bag just a few feet away, the artifact partially exposed. Theo bent down to pick it up but immediately dropped it, hissing in pain as his hand burned where it had touched the surface, the ancient symbols glowing softly.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± he muttered, crouching down to study the object. The artifact looked the same, except for that eerie glow.


    This was strange. He had held the artifact before, but it had never done this.


    He stood.


    As concerning as the artifact¡¯s reaction was, now wasn¡¯t the time to deal with it. He nudged it back into the bag with his foot, careful not to touch it again, and slung the bag over his shoulder.


    Elena needed rest¡ªneeded to regain her strength. There was only one place he could think of where Lucian wouldn¡¯t dare follow. With a determined breath, he started toward Arthur¡¯s estate.


    Theo moved swiftly through the thickening shadows, the cold air biting at his skin as he descended the hill, Elena¡¯s unconscious form draped over his shoulder. Her breathing was shallow, but at least she was still breathing. He could feel her heartbeat¡ªfaint, but steady. Each step felt like it carried the weight of his guilt alongside her fragile body.


    The artifact remained in the bag slung across his back, its strange warmth pressing against him through the fabric. He didn¡¯t look at it, didn¡¯t think about the glowing symbols or why it burned him. Not now. His focus was entirely on getting Elena to safety.


    Moonlight filtered through the skeletal branches of the trees as he made his way off the hill, the distant city lights barely visible. The ground was uneven beneath his feet, but he navigated it with ease, his strength returning rapidly as his wounds healed.


    Arthur¡¯s estate wasn¡¯t far, but the path was difficult, and Theo¡¯s mind buzzed with potential dangers.


    He shifted Elena slightly, careful not to jostle her, and kept moving, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of movement. The further they traveled from the hill, the more isolated they became. The bustling sounds of the city had long since faded into silence, replaced only by the rustling of leaves and the faint whispers of the wind.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Arthur¡¯s estate loomed ahead, a dark silhouette against the sky. The prospect of spending so much time around his old mentor was not a happy thought, but he knew he would have to swallow his pride. This was their best chance.


    As Theo walked closer, old memories surged to the surface, vivid and painful. One memory in particular gripped him with an intensity that made his chest tighten. He could see it clearly¡ªArthur¡¯s study, the flickering glow of candelabras that had been more than just decoration in those days. The room had been dim, filled with a heavy silence.


    ¡°The council...¡± Arthur¡¯s voice had been steady, but tension lurked beneath each word, ¡°will not free you.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw had tightened, but he hadn¡¯t responded. He had expected this outcome. Even so, the finality of Arthur¡¯s words felt like a blow. He had felt Arthur¡¯s gaze on him, but he hadn¡¯t turned around, his hands clenched at his sides, staring out the window into the darkness.


    ¡°They won¡¯t change their minds,¡± Arthur had continued, bitterness creeping into his tone. ¡°Darius confirmed it.¡±


    Theo had nodded, his voice quiet, resigned. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I remain bound to him.¡±


    The silence that followed had been thick with tension, the kind that filled every corner of the room. Arthur had stood slowly, his chair scraping softly across the floor as he rose. His footsteps had been measured, deliberate, as he approached Theo.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± Arthur had said, his voice low but filled with a dangerous resolve.


    Theo¡¯s heart had pounded in his chest. He knew exactly what Arthur was planning, but he didn¡¯t protest. How could he? Arthur was the only one who had ever truly cared about his fate. After all the torment he had suffered under his master, Arthur was offering him a way out¡ªa chance at freedom.


    But there had been more to it than that. Theo had known the potential for backlash. Lucian wouldn¡¯t let the murder of his eldest fledgling go unpunished. If Arthur killed Theo¡¯s master, Lucian would retaliate, and it wouldn¡¯t just be Arthur who paid the price.


    ¡°I could leave,¡± Theo had said after a long pause, though he had known it wasn¡¯t a real option. ¡°Run, disappear.¡±


    Arthur had shaken his head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work. He¡¯d find you, and it would be worse.¡±


    They had stopped speaking for a long moment. Theo had hoped to find a solution, but none had come. He had been trapped between two terrible choices: to remain bound to his master or to let Arthur carry out what needed to be done, knowing full well what it could unleash.


    Finally, Theo had sighed, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Arthur.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s jaw had tightened, his eyes hardening with resolve. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Theo hadn¡¯t said anything more, but the weight of his silence spoke volumes. He hadn¡¯t stopped Arthur, hadn¡¯t protested. He could have begged him not to go through with it, warned him of the danger that loomed. But he had not.


    Because deep down, he had wanted it too.


    Theo wondered if, knowing what he knew now, he would still have allowed Arthur to go through with it. It was a question he did not dare answer.


    Reaching the outer edge of the estate, Theo slowed, casting a glance behind him to ensure they hadn¡¯t been followed. His senses were on high alert, but there was no sign of pursuit, at least not yet.


    The grand stone building emerged through the trees, its old-world charm nearly suffocated by the wilderness surrounding it. There were no lights on, but Theo knew Arthur was always aware of who approached his home.


    He reached the entrance, feeling the weight of Elena in his arms. He looked down at her pale face, guilt once again clawing at his insides. She had trusted him, risked everything to save him, and now... he was dragging her deeper into his world of darkness.


    He shifted her gently and knocked on the heavy wooden door, the sound echoing in the silence. After a tense moment, the door creaked open, and there stood Arthur, his sharp, ageless features framed by the flicker of candlelight from within. His piercing blue gaze swept over Theo, then down to Elena, a flicker of understanding crossing his eyes.


    ¡°I see you made it out,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Theo replied, his voice hoarse. ¡°But not before Celeste got to her.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze softened just slightly, and he stepped aside to let them in.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said, his tone taking on an air of urgency. ¡°We have much to discuss.¡±

 Chapter 26: Under His Command

    Elena stirred slowly, the fog of unconsciousness lifting like a thick curtain, her mind grasping at the edges of awareness. Her eyes fluttered open to the dim light surrounding her, the soft flicker of a candle in the corner casting long shadows across the room. For a moment, disorientation clouded her thoughts. She wasn¡¯t sure where she was.


    She shifted slightly and winced. Every muscle in her body felt leaden, a dull ache radiating through her limbs. Her skin prickled, as if the weight of her exhaustion was sinking deep into her bones. She tried to focus on her surroundings.


    Then, fragments of memory began to slip through the haze. A rush of fear, the frantic scramble, the clash of shadows and movement... Celeste. Elena¡¯s breath caught as her heart pounded in her chest. She could almost feel the vibrations of the struggle still coursing through her, the cold terror of that moment gripping her once again.


    The blood.


    She frowned, struggling to hold onto the thought. A vague sense of wrongness lingered, tugging at the edge of her consciousness. And then¡ªthere it was.


    The Kiss.


    The memory came back, unbidden, like a slow-moving current that washed over her thoughts. Elena felt her skin warm, her breath catching slightly at the recollection of Theo¡¯s lips, his fangs¡ªhow the pain had turned into pleasure, an intoxicating bliss. A blush rose in her cheeks, and she pressed a trembling hand to her face, willing herself to push the thought away. But the memory lingered, stirring emotions she didn¡¯t quite know how to process.


    Before she could dwell on it any longer, the door creaked open, and Theo stepped inside, carrying a tray of food and a mug of tea. He moved silently, placing the tray on the nightstand without looking at her, then settling into the armchair by the window, his posture stiff, his expression unreadable.


    Elena watched him carefully, relieved to see that none of the wounds from the hilltop remained. He looked perfectly whole, yet there was a heaviness about him, an invisible weight he seemed to carry.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.


    Theo gave a curt nod, still avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay,¡± she added tentatively.


    Theo made a face that looked halfway between a smile and a grimace, then forced himself to meet her eyes. The brief contact sent a flush across Elena''s face, making her heart skip a beat.


    "I suppose," he said softly, "you¡¯ll be wanting some answers."


    Elena hesitated. There were so many questions swirling in her mind.


    "Where are we?" she finally asked,


    "Arthur¡¯s estate."


    "Arthur," she repeated slowly, "Your¡­old professor?"


    Theo winced slightly at her words but nodded. " Mentor, but yes."


    Elena hesitated, her mind turning back to the red-haired woman who had nearly killed her. "Who was the woman? The one with the red hair? How do you know her?"


    Theo¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze dropping to the floor. "Her name is Celeste. She¡¯s a vampire, as you saw. I used to work for the vampire who turned her, Lucian. That¡¯s how she knows me."


    "You worked for the man who tried to kidnap me?" Elena¡¯s voice held an edge of incredulity, but when she saw the pain flash across Theo¡¯s face, the bitterness in his eyes, she bit back further questions. She didn¡¯t want to push him too hard¡ªnot yet.


    "What do they want with me?" she asked instead, her voice quieter now.


    Theo hesitated, his gaze hardening as he spoke. "The artifact you uncovered is said to have great power in vampire mythology. They want you¡ªand the artifact¡ªso they can harness that power for themselves."


    Elena swallowed, a mix of fear and frustration rising inside her. "This is the truth you¡¯ve been trying to protect me from?" Her voice was sharper than she intended, and she immediately regretted it. Still, frustration gnawed at her¡ªhe had kept so much from her, for so long.


    Theo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the floor, his hands clasped together tightly, the guilt and sadness plain on his face. "I¡¯m sorry, Elena," he said, his voice strained. "I should have never kept it from you. You were hurt because of me, and I can never express how deeply sorry I am."


    Elena blinked, taken aback by his apology. "Theo it¡¯s¡­" She started to say but trailed off when his eyes met hers. There was a tenderness in his gaze that made her pulse quicken. The memory of his lips on her skin flashed vividly through her mind, sending a tremor of longing through her.


    "It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to apologize," she said. "You saved my life."


    A pained look flickered across Theo¡¯s face and then it was gone. His expression hardened, and his eyes became unreadable. "No," he said firmly. "You saved my life and I nearly killed you." His voice grew cold as he stood abruptly. "You should have never¡ªwhat you did was dangerous and foolish. I would have never asked to feed on you. You should have left me and run.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He turned away from her.


    Elena¡¯s chest tightened at his words. The sting of his rejection settled deep inside her. She wasn¡¯t a child in need of protection or his admonishment.


    "You didn¡¯t have to ask, " she said, ¡°It was my choice, and I... I wanted to."


    Theo¡¯s back stiffened at her words. He turned halfway, his expression guarded, his tone clipped. "It was a mistake," he said flatly.


    Elena felt a surge of frustration rise in her chest now, irritation mingling with the hurt. "No, it wasn¡¯t a mistake," she countered, her voice steadying. "I¡¯m not some fragile, naive girl, Theo. I made my own choice, and I chose to give you my blood." Her tone was firm, filled with resolve. "And I would do it again."


    ¡°Theo, I have feelings for you¡­¡± she said, her gaze on her lap and her voice barely a whisper.


    Theo closed his eyes and sighed heavily.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t Elena. You only think you do.¡±


    She looked up at him, her expression puzzled ¡° What do you mean?¡±


    "Elena, whatever you felt that night, it was just because of the bite," he said, his voice hard, as if he were trying to convince himself as much as her. "That¡¯s what it does. It intoxicates you with pleasure, makes you believe you¡¯re feeling something that isn¡¯t real."


    Elena¡¯s heart sank, her throat tightening as his words settled over her. "That¡¯s not true," she said, voice strained. "I know what I felt. It wasn¡¯t just the bite. There¡¯s something between us, Theo, I¡ª"


    "It was the bite," Theo interrupted, his voice rising, frustration leaking into his tone. "That¡¯s how it works. It distorts everything. You were never supposed to feel that way."


    Elena¡¯s chest tightened, a cold wave of hurt washing over her. "You don¡¯t get to decide what I felt," she said, her voice cracking. "You don¡¯t get to tell me what¡¯s real and what isn¡¯t."


    Theo growled in frustration. "Elena, you have no idea what you¡¯re saying."


    "Yes, I do." Elena was on her feet now, her temper rising to match his. "I¡¯m not afraid of you, Theo."


    Theo¡¯s eyes snapped to hers, his gaze darkening. His fists clenched at his sides as he took a step closer. "You should be afraid of me," he said, his voice low and dangerous, the tension in the air thickening.


    Elena held her ground, defiant. " well, I¡¯m not and I won¡¯t let you push me away."


    Theo¡¯s expression darkened, something dangerous flickering in his eyes. His jaw clenched, and his whole posture shifted. He took a slow, deliberate step toward her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His voice dropped, low and menacing.


    A chill shot down Elena¡¯s spine, her body tensing involuntarily at the sound of his voice. There was something predatory about the way he moved, the way his gaze locked onto hers, sending an icy wave of fear through her.


    Before she could react, something hit her¡ªhard, like a tidal wave crashing against her mind. It wasn¡¯t like Celeste¡¯s compulsion, which had felt like a dream descending over her, soft and clouded. No, this was different. This was violent. All-consuming.


    Theo¡¯s compulsion seized her like an ocean dragging her under, pulling her into its depths. There was no room for thought, no space for resistance. His commands crashed into her like a storm. She was drowning in it.


    "Come close," Theo ordered, his voice a deadly whisper.


    Her body obeyed instantly, moving toward him without hesitation, her legs trembling under the weight of his will. Her mind screamed for control, but it was useless. There was no room for doubt, no time to question. Only obedience.


    ¡°Closer,¡± he growled.


    She took another step, her breath coming in shallow gasps. Her heart hammered in her chest, panic clawing at the edges of her mind, but her body continued to move toward him.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Her eyelids fluttered shut. Her mind, once hers, was now adrift, floating in a sea of his command. There was nothing but his voice, nothing but the pull of his power over her.


    ¡°Tilt your head.¡±


    Her head tilted to the side. His fingers brushed back her hair exposing her neck and a rush of air escaped her lips, her pulse thundering in her ears.


    Theo¡¯s breath was cool and chilling against her skin, sending shivers down her spine. Slowly, deliberately, the ghostly sharpness of his fangs grazed her neck.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t fear me,¡± Theo whispered into her ear, his voice a dark, dangerous growl, ¡°you¡¯re a fool.¡±


    His fangs pressed just enough for her to feel the deadly threat they posed, enough to remind her of the thin line between life and death. Her pulse raced, panic rising in her throat.


    ¡°I can tear out your throat right now,¡± he continued, his voice chillingly calm, ¡°and take every last drop of blood you have.¡±


    His fangs brushed against her skin again, the sensation making her entire body tense with a mix of fear and something she refused to acknowledge.


    "And make no mistake, Elena," he whispered, his voice filled with dark desire. "That¡¯s exactly what I want to do.¡± He placed a hand on her arm and his fingers pressed gently into her before falling away. ¡°That is the urge I am fighting every second of every day.¡±


    The words wrapped around her like a vice, squeezing the breath from her lungs.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had hit her, the pressure lifted. Theo released his hold on her mind, and it felt like surfacing from icy water, gasping for breath. Her knees buckled, and she nearly collapsed, her entire body trembling with the aftermath of his control.


    She opened her eyes, sucking in a desperate breath. Theo stood before her, his gaze was dark, filled with regret and self-loathing. "This is what I am," he said, his voice pained. "And you should never forget it."


    Elena¡¯s breath came in shallow bursts, her body trembling as she processed what had just happened. She brought her hand to her neck, brushing the spot where his fangs had grazed her skin. Fear twisted in her chest, but so did something else¡ªsomething that made her heart ache and her blood stir.


    Before she could say a word, Theo turned and left the room, the door closing behind him.


    Elena stood there, her knees weak, her breath still shaky. She wasn¡¯t sure what had just happened between them, but one thing was certain: she wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    But maybe¡­ maybe she should be.

 Chapter 27: The Watchers Mark

    Theo hastened out of the room, the door swinging shut behind him. His heart pounded, his breath coming in ragged and uneven. It took every ounce of his self-control to keep the monster inside him at bay¡ªthe part of him that cared nothing for guilt or pain or consequences. That reckless part that only craved satisfaction, regardless of the cost.


    He flexed his hand, clenching and unclenching his fingers, still feeling the warmth of Elena¡¯s skin on his palm. The soft scent of lavender from her hair clung to him, trailing him like a ghost as he hurried down the hallway toward the grand entrance.


    He needed air, needed space between them¡ªneeded anything that could dull the fierce temptation swirling inside him. He hated himself for it, but something dangerously intoxicating had stirred inside him when he had bent Elena to his will. Some dark, primal part of him had wanted to keep her under his compulsion, to claim her fully. Unsavory images flickered in his mind, making his throat tighten as he swallowed hard, trying to push them away.


    Damn it.


    He wanted her. Wanted her in ways that made his insides twist with need. The truth of it made his body tense, a bitter battle between desire and restraint waging within him. He wanted to believe he could suppress these feelings, bury them deep¡ªbut he knew it was already too late.


    Theo stormed through the grand entrance of Arthur''s estate, the cool night air hitting his face as he stepped outside. It didn¡¯t calm him the way he¡¯d hoped. The raw want that had flared between him and Elena still coursed through his veins, making it impossible to think straight. Every second he had spent in that room felt like a battle with his own damn instincts.


    As he made his way down the stone steps, he heard a familiar voice from behind.


    ¡°Elena¡¯s awake, I take it?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an edge of knowing to it that made Theo¡¯s irritation flare even more.


    He clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to snap. Of course Arthur could read him so easily¡ªit was infuriating. He stopped, turning halfway to glance back at Arthur, who was standing at the threshold, his eyes sharp with unspoken understanding.


    ¡°Why do you have to say everything like you already know?¡± Theo muttered, the frustration clear in his voice.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, stepping closer, his gaze steady and unflinching. ¡°Because I¡¯ve known you a long time, Theo. You¡¯re not nearly as good at hiding your emotions as you think.¡± A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Theo rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t respond. Arthur always had a way of seeing through him, and it grated on his nerves more than he cared to admit.


    Arthur studied him for a long moment before speaking, his tone softening just slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t keep punishing yourself forever.¡±


    Theo groaned, running a hand over his face. ¡°Don¡¯t start with this again, Arthur. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    Arthur stepped closer, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re burying yourself in guilt to avoid feeling anything else, Theo. Do you really think that¡¯s wise?¡±


    Theo¡¯s irritation spiked. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± he muttered, a sharp edge to his voice. ¡°Remind me, how long have you been begging for forgiveness from a father who cursed you?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression shifted, just enough to show the hit had landed, but he said nothing. For a brief moment, there was a flicker of something¡ªpity, perhaps¡ªbefore he masked it, his calm exterior returning.


    Theo sighed heavily, the tension between them palpable. He didn¡¯t want to argue, but the truth was that Arthur¡¯s words had struck too close to home. There was always a part of him that resisted hearing these things, especially from Arthur.


    After a long pause, Arthur finally spoke, his tone gentler but still firm. ¡°It wasn''t your fault, Theo. Holding yourself responsible for their deaths won''t save you from the truth.¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t respond. What could he say? He shifted the topic, his voice a little less sharp. ¡°Why did you tell me that Elena was the key to finding the other artifacts?¡±


    Arthur took the cue, letting the previous tension slip away. He seemed reluctant to drop the subject but relented. ¡°Because, according to my research, the only people who can retrieve the artifacts from their resting places are humans with a strong connection to the Creator.¡±


    Theo frowned. ¡°A strong connection meaning what, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I believe Elena may be a descendant of the Creator,¡± Arthur continued, his tone serious. ¡°One of her ancestors was likely a child of the second son.¡±


    Theo closed his eyes briefly, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°That explains a lot.¡±


    Arthur paused, his eyes studying Theo. ¡°Care to share?¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Theo hesitated for a moment, before nodding. ¡°When we were on the hilltop, I had some of Elena¡¯s blood on my hand. I touched the artifact, and it started to glow. It... burned me. Like it was reacting to her blood.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression shifted, concern clouding his features. ¡°It burned you?¡±


    Theo flexed his hand again as if reliving the sensation. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve touched the artifact before without a problem, but with her blood¡ªit felt alive. It was like it was rejecting me.¡±


    Arthur furrowed his brow, his gaze sharpening as he processed this. ¡°That¡¯s... troubling. It means Elena¡¯s bloodline is even more entwined with the artifact than I realized. It likely recognizes her. And that makes her more valuable¡ªand more vulnerable.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°That¡¯s what I was afraid of.¡±


    Arthur nodded slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to be careful with how we handle this. And she needs to be told¡ªsooner rather than later.¡±


    Theo sighed, the weight of everything settling heavily on his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll tell her soon.¡±


    ¡°Just... be mindful of the dangers, Theo. Her bloodline puts her in the crosshairs of more than just Lucian.¡±


    Theo gave a curt nod, signaling the end of the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a few things from her apartment,¡± he muttered, starting down the path away from the estate.


    Arthur¡¯s voice followed him as he left. ¡°Be careful. Lucian will be out for blood.¡±


    ***********


    Theo moved through the shadows, his steps quick and silent as he made his way back toward the city. The crisp night air cooled his skin, but it did little to calm the storm inside him. Every step brought him closer to Elena¡¯s apartment, but his thoughts were miles away.


    Theo took out a little piece of paper from his pocket and stared at it. The paper was dyed red with his blood. Most of the instructions Isabell had scrawled on it had faded but the words at the bottom were still clear.


    I forgive you


    Theo hadn¡¯t allowed himself to think about her since his escape from Lucian¡¯s estate. But now, alone in the quiet streets, the memories surged back.


    Had Lucian figured it out? Had he realized it was Isabell who had helped him flee? The thought twisted in his gut like a knife. Lucian wasn¡¯t a fool¡ªhe would know eventually, if he didn¡¯t already. Theo¡¯s fists clenched, anger and guilt flaring hot within him. If Lucian had discovered the truth, there was no telling what he¡¯d do to her.


    Or what he had already done.


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. Lucian had tortured Isabell before, using her as a tool to break him. What would he do now that she had betrayed him? Theo clung to the desperate hope that she was still alive, still holding on. But a darker part of him¡ªthe part that had known real, unrelenting darkness¡ªhoped that she was dead.


    He reached Elena¡¯s apartment building. Her unit was on the third floor, and the stairwell felt more claustrophobic than usual as he climbed, his mind still churning over Isabell and the tangled mess that threatened to engulf him. Guilt gnawed at him, twisting in his gut, and it was all he could do to keep his thoughts from spiraling out of control.


    The key Elena had given him fit smoothly into the lock. The door clicked open with ease, and he slipped inside, closing it quietly behind him. The familiar scent of her space¡ªlavender and something warm, comforting¡ªenveloped him. For a brief moment, the ache in his chest dulled, replaced by the odd sense of solace her presence brought him.


    As Theo moved deeper into the apartment, his thoughts still lingering on the recent events with Elena, a creeping sense of unease began to stir. His distracted mind, dulled by preoccupation, sharpened just in time to catch it: a faint shift in the air, something off, sending a prickling awareness down his spine.


    Someone else was here.


    Before he could react, a cold blade pressed against his throat, the edge biting into his skin just enough to make him freeze. The slight burn told him all he needed to know¡ªsilver.


    "Where is Elena?" a low, dangerous voice growled from behind.


    Theo¡¯s muscles tensed, instincts urging him to break free, but the silver¡¯s sting held him still. He swallowed hard, keeping his composure despite the irritation prickling at his skin.


    ¡°And why the hell should I tell you?¡± His voice was tight, anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    The blade pressed harder, increasing the discomfort. "Don¡¯t test me, vampire," the voice warned, sharp and edged with exhaustion. "I¡¯m severely sleep-deprived and prone to making rash decisions."


    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s hand. Between the thumb and forefinger, a small tattoo caught his eye¡ªfangs in front of black wings. Recognition flared in Theo¡¯s mind. The Watchers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Theo muttered, his lips curling into a dry smirk, despite the tension.


    Before the stranger could react, Theo twisted sharply, wrenching himself free from the burning blade. Ignoring the sting of the silver, he drove his elbow hard into the man¡¯s side, forcing him to stumble back just long enough for Theo to break away. They circled each other now, both bristling with hostility, the air thick with the crackling promise of violence.


    The man kept his knife raised, his green eyes narrowed as they sized each other up. ¡°Where is my sister?¡± the stranger demanded, his voice harsh, but there was a flicker of desperation beneath the anger.


    Theo¡¯s mind froze for a split second as the pieces clicked into place. Sister. The Watchers. Elena.


    Of course.


    Theo took a slow step back, raising his hands in a gesture of cautious peace. ¡°You¡¯re David.¡± he said, his voice calm but guarded.


    David¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    Theo exhaled slowly, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°Because I¡¯m a friend. I¡¯m keeping your sister safe. We¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    David¡¯s grip on the knife tightened, his gaze flicking between Theo¡¯s face and his hands. ¡°A vampire keeping her safe? That¡¯s rich.¡±


    Theo met his gaze steadily. ¡°We need to talk. But I swear, I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m here to protect her, not hurt her.¡±


    For a long, tense moment, neither of them moved. The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the faint sound of David¡¯s ragged breathing. Finally, David lowered the knife just slightly, his eyes still sharp with suspicion.


    "Start talking then, vampire," he said, his voice rough and edged with impatience.

 Chapter 28: Thirteen Hundred Years

    Isabell stood in the dimly lit hallway of Lucian¡¯s estate, her gaze locked on the scene unfolding in the grand chamber beyond. Her hands clenched tightly at her sides, trembling just enough for her to notice. She could see Lucian¡¯s figure, tall and terrifying, his anger radiating like heat as he loomed over Celeste. The air between them was thick with the tension of the punishment being meted out.


    Celeste knelt on the floor, head bowed, her body bruised from whatever torment had already begun. The normally proud and defiant vampire looked small, broken in front of Lucian. Isabell watched, her stomach twisting at the sight. She hated Celeste, and yet, she couldn¡¯t suppress the wave of pity that swelled up in her.


    ¡°I left you in charge, Celeste, and look at what you¡¯ve done,¡± Lucian¡¯s voice cut through the stillness like a blade. ¡°Theo, gone. The girl, gone. And you¡ª¡± He paused, glaring down at her with icy disdain. ¡°You let this happen.¡±


    Celeste flinched as though Lucian had delt her a physical blow.


    ¡°Master, I was not here when Theo escaped. I had left Malric-¡± Celest¡¯s hurried response died in her throat, the look in Lucian''s eyes silencing her immediately.


    ¡°You were supposed to bring me the girl and the artifact,¡± he continued, his voice low, like the rumble of a gathering storm. ¡°You were supposed to keep Theo contained. And now, you have the audacity to tell me that Malric was in charge?¡± ¡°Do not deflect your incompetence.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s lips parted as if she might argue, but she said nothing. She lowered her head even further, her body trembling. Isabell knew this moment well¡ªthe moment when Lucian¡¯s anger began to shift into something even more dangerous. Something sweeter, but infinitely more deadly.


    And then it came. Lucian¡¯s voice softened, his cruelty shifting into something far more sinister. ¡°Get up,¡± he said quietly, stepping toward her, his tone sweet but commanding.


    Celeste obeyed, shakily rising to her feet. Her gaze was on the floor, her body tense, but there was a subtle yearning in the way she moved toward him. Lucian raised a hand and gently caressed her cheek, his fingers brushing her hair back from her face with almost tender care. Celeste shivered under his touch, her fear palpable, yet Isabell could see how her body responded to him, how despite everything, some part of her craved this attention.


    It made her sick.


    Lucian smiled¡ªa smile that sent chills down Isabell¡¯s spine. "Tell me," he said softly, his thumb tracing the line of Celeste¡¯s jaw. "What would you do to a fledgling who failed you so completely? Tell the truth."


    His voice was velvet-smooth, but there was a command behind it, one that neither Isabell nor Celeste could miss. Celeste trembled as the words were dragged from her by his will.


    ¡°I would starve them within an inch of their life,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with strain. ¡°I would make sure they knew nothing but pain¡­ until I was satisfied with their suffering.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s smile widened, his hand still caressing her cheek as if she¡¯d just spoken words of love. ¡°Good,¡± he purred, his voice low. ¡°Then you know what to do.¡± He stepped back, the warmth of his touch disappearing, leaving only the cold emptiness behind. "Before you get started, however, check on our council friend. There are some shadows I''d like to know more about."


    Celeste nodded, her body tense, but she didn¡¯t dare argue or plead for mercy. She knew better. Lucian¡¯s punishments were inevitable, and any protest would only make them worse.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction as he added, ¡°When you return, head to the dungeon. Malric will oversee your punishment.¡±


    Celeste stiffened at the mention of Malric, but she nodded again, her face drawn with resignation. She walked toward the door with a stiffness that spoke of someone already enduring the beginning of their punishment.


    Isabell stepped back into the shadows as Celeste approached, willing herself to be invisible but she wasn¡¯t quick enough. Celeste¡¯s gaze found her in an instant, locking onto her like a predator sniffing out weakness. Their eyes met, and for the first time in a long while, Isabell felt the weight of her own vulnerability.


    The look in Celeste¡¯s eyes was nothing short of venomous though when she spoke it was with a smile.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡° I know it was you who pulled off that little stunt. Lucian knows it too.¡±


    ¡° I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Isabell said coolly.


    ¡° Don¡¯t play dumb with me Isabell. I know why you did it but I¡¯m telling you now it won¡¯t work. If you think Lucian is going to let you off the hook that easy, you''re dumber than I thought. All you''re stupid rebellion is going to do is cause pain.¡±


    Isabell¡¯s jaw tightened, disgust flashing in her eyes as she held Celeste¡¯s stare. ¡°You know nothing,¡± she spat, but her voice wavered, betraying her.


    Celeste¡¯s smile widened, but there was no joy in it¡ªonly bitterness. ¡°Oh, but I do. You think three hundred years by his side means you understand him, that you¡¯ve seen the worst of him? You think you know him better than I do?¡± She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a soft, deadly whisper that seemed to coil around Isabell like a snake. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything.¡±


    Isabell opened her mouth to retort, but the words died in her throat as Celeste¡¯s gaze bored into her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for thirteen hundred years,¡± Celeste continued, the venom in her voice giving way to something darker. ¡°Thirteen hundred years, Isabell. You¡¯re still young in comparison.¡± She paused as though remembering something. ¡°Did you know that I was like you once?


    A scoff nearly escaped Isabell, but the look on Celeste¡¯s face stopped her. There was something raw there, something she couldn¡¯t dismiss so easily.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Celeste murmured, a ghost of a smile haunting her lips. ¡°I was defiant and full of fire once. I took every chance I could to defy him, to prove to myself that I still had some say in my fate. I hated him with every part of me. I pushed him, taunted him, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat one day he¡¯d snap and end it all. I used to dream of him killing me, Isabell. Does that sound familiar?¡±


    Isabell¡¯s face paled, her breath catching in her throat. She tried to maintain her composure, but Celeste¡¯s words struck too close to home.


    A bitter, hollow laugh escaped Celeste¡¯s lips as she took in Isabell¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Tell me, Isabell,¡± Celeste whispered, leaning closer, her breath cold against Isabell¡¯s skin. ¡°Does your mind still go numb when he touches you? Do you still pretend to be somewhere else when he takes you?¡±


    Isabell swallowed hard, her jaw tightening. Bile rose in her throat, but she couldn¡¯t force herself to speak, couldn¡¯t find the words to make Celeste stop.


    ¡°Well, let me tell you what¡¯s coming,¡± Celeste continued, her voice dropping even lower, until it was barely more than a breath against Isabell¡¯s skin. ¡°One day, when he calls you to his bed, you¡¯ll feel something you never thought possible ¡ª a small, shameful part of you will feel relief. You¡¯ll be relieved, grateful, even, that at least this time, he isn¡¯t calling you to hurt you. That at least he isn¡¯t there to break you.¡±


    Isabell¡¯s throat was dry, her heart pounding in her chest as Celeste¡¯s words slithered into her mind, coiling around her thoughts.


    ¡°And that relief?¡± Celeste¡¯s voice softened, turning almost tender. ¡°It won¡¯t stay relief for long, Isabell. It will shift, little by little, until it starts to feel like something else... until it feels like want. Until you find yourself craving the numbness he gives you, because it¡¯s the only thing that makes the pain stop.¡±


    Isabell took a step back but there was no retreating from the truth of Celeste¡¯s words. She could feel it even now. After Lucian had forced her to beat her brother, he had ordered her to his bed where he had soothed her and held her and planted gentle kisses all over her until the world faded into a dull, empty numbness. It had been vile, repulsive, and yet she had felt it, that small flicker of something that wasn¡¯t quite gratitude.


    ¡°You¡¯ll lie to yourself, of course,¡± Celeste continued, her voice a sickly sweet mockery of sympathy. ¡°Tell yourself it¡¯s still repulsive, that you¡¯re just surviving. But your mind won¡¯t go so numb at his touch anymore. You won¡¯t need to pretend you¡¯re somewhere else. Your body will be so starved for anything but pain that even his twisted affection will start to feel like love.¡±


    Isabell¡¯s pulse quickened. The room seemed to close in around her, the shadows deepening, the air thickening, suffocating her. She could barely breathe, each inhale catching in her throat, and the walls around her felt as if they might crush her at any moment.


    ¡°And someday,¡± Celeste''s voice dipped lower, becoming seductive, ¡°before you even realize it, the calls to his bed will become your reward instead of your punishment. You¡¯ll crave them. You¡¯ll want to please him, want him to touch you. And when you moan for him, Isabell¡ªwhen that moment comes¡ªyou¡¯ll finally understand. He did kill you, just not in the way you had hoped.¡±


    The words settled into Isabell¡¯s mind like poison, burning through her veins, filling her with a dread so profound it nearly paralyzed her. Celeste stepped back, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she watched the truth of her words sink into Isabell¡¯s soul.


    Then, with one final, knowing look, Celeste turned and walked away, leaving her standing there, alone in the crushing silence.


    Tears streamed down Isabell¡¯s face before she even realized she was crying. They came hot and fast, spilling over her cheeks in a torrent she couldn¡¯t control. She pressed a trembling hand to her mouth, trying to muffle the sobs that rose from deep within her chest, but the ache inside her was too great to silence.


    Somewhere in the distance, she heard his voice¡ªLucian¡¯s voice¡ªcutting through her anguish, smooth and deceptively gentle, like velvet over steel.


    ¡°Isabell, my dove, come in... and close the door.¡±

 Chapter 29: Secrets of the Stone Tome

    Arthur''s home was the complete opposite of Theo¡¯s, Elena noticed. Theo¡¯s home had been sparsely furnished, with simple and practical items. It had given off an air of abandonment, like a place that was merely occupied, without ever being lived in.


    Arthurs estate, by contrast, was a museum. Old, ornate furniture dominated every space, exuding a sense of history and grandeur. Ancient pottery, bones and artwork was displayed throughout the rooms with the kind of reverence reserved for sacred relics. Elena even spotted photographs of Arthur with groups of students, likely taken during excavation trips, a reminder that he wasn¡¯t just pretending to be an archaeologist¡ªhe truly was one.


    She drifted toward a glass cabinet filled with artifacts, her fingers hovering over the cool surface as she peered inside.


    ¡°Do you see anything interesting?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. Elena turned to find him standing in the doorway, hands tucked casually into the pockets of his coat.


    "Hi, I was just admiring your collection."


    Arthur offered a small smile. "It¡¯s good to see you up and about. How are you feeling?"


    Elena hesitated, offering a faint smile in return. "I¡¯m... okay. Just a little overwhelmed, to be honest."


    Arthur nodded knowingly. "Yes, I imagine discovering... all of this can feel like a lot to take in."


    She glanced away, gathering her thoughts. "Dr.Grey, thank you for everything. I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened if¡ª"


    Arthur waved away her thanks. ¡°Please, call me Arthur, and there¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s no trouble to have you here, and it was Theo who watched over you until you were well.¡±


    Elena''s chest tightened at the mention of Theo, their earlier confrontation still fresh in her mind. She could almost feel the echo of his touch, the intensity in his gaze that had left her both unsettled and wanting.


    Arthur seemed to notice the change in her expression, his brows knitting together with a subtle curiosity. He paused as if waiting for her to speak, but when she remained silent, he took a step closer, his tone shifting to something more gentle. ¡°I know Theo can be... difficult at times but he means well.¡±


    Elena hesitating for a moment before asking. ¡° Arthur, how did you and Theo actually meet?¡± She tried to keep her tone casual, but there was an undercurrent of genuine curiosity and a desire to understand the man who had become so entangled in her life.


    Arthur¡¯s expression grew distant, a shadow crossing his face before he turned to a faded tapestry on the wall. ¡°I met Theo when he was at a very dark point in his life,¡± he said, his voice quiet with the weight of memory. ¡°He had lost everything that mattered to him, and he had no one left to turn to. I was rather in a dark place myself and I suppose, in a way, I needed someone too. We helped each other get through a difficult time.¡±


    Elena¡¯s brow furrowed as she studied Arthur¡¯s face, trying to piece together the history that lay hidden beneath his words. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Arthur hesitated, his gaze never leaving the tapestry¡¯s intricate patterns. ¡°Those aren¡¯t my stories to tell, Elena,¡± he replied softly. ¡°What I can say is that Theo¡¯s journey hasn¡¯t been an easy one. He¡¯s carried more than his share of burdens.¡±


    Before Elena could press further, she felt a soft pressure against her leg. She glanced down and found herself looking into a pair of familiar eyes.


    ¡°Charlie!¡± she gasped, surprise lighting up her voice.


    A small smile tugged at her lips as she bent down to scoop the black cat into her arms. The tightness in her chest seemed to ease slightly as he purred, pressing his warm body against her, his nuzzling bringing a moment of comfort amidst the turmoil.


    ¡°Looks like someone missed you,¡± Arthur remarked with a small smile, his voice lighter than before.


    Elena¡¯s laugh came out as a soft exhale. ¡°Yeah, I think he did.¡± She glanced out the large windows that overlooked the estate¡¯s courtyard, her gaze drawn to the shifting shadows of the evening.


    Arthur followed her gaze to the window, his expression turning thoughtful as they looked outside together. Through the dimming light, two figures emerged from the far end of the courtyard, their shapes familiar even at a distance. Elena¡¯s grip on Charlie tightened slightly, her breath catching as she recognized the figures. Theo and her brother, David, approached the entrance side by side.


    David¡¯s pace quickened as he spotted Elena and Arthur waiting at the front door. His expression, a mix of relief and worry, softened as he came closer. ¡°Elena, thank God you¡¯re safe!¡± he called out, his voice rough with emotion.


    For a moment, Elena thought David might pull her into an embrace, but he stopped short, looking slightly on edge, as if uncertain whether to cross that invisible line between them. His hands hovered near his sides, the urge to reach out evident, but he held back, respect for their distance tempering his relief.


    Elena blinked, caught off guard by his presence. ¡°David, what are you doing here?¡± she asked, still processing the sight of her brother on Arthur¡¯s doorstep, alongside Theo of all people.


    David met her questioning gaze, and for a moment, a flash of vulnerability crossed his face before he quickly masked it. ¡°I was looking for you. Emily and I were worried something might have happened to you. I ran into your... friend here at your apartment.¡± His eyes shifted toward Theo.


    Elena¡¯s cheeks flushed at the unspoken implications, and she glanced at Theo before responding. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come looking for me, David. I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°I did have to,¡± David interrupted, his tone sharp. ¡°You disappeared, Elena. No calls, no messages. What was I supposed to think?¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Elena crossed her arms, an edge slipping into her voice as she met David¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t like it when someone just up and disappears on you, huh?¡± The words were meant as a playful jab, but a trace of pain lingered beneath them, cutting through her attempt at levity.


    David¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, and he ran a hand through his hair, clearly thrown off balance by her words. His expression softened for a moment, regret flashing in his eyes. Before the silence could deepen into something more uncomfortable, Theo cleared his throat, stepping between them, his presence a deliberate interruption.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± he said, drawing the attention back to the matter at hand. ¡°This is David Carter, Senior Field Officer of the Watchers... and Elena¡¯s brother.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened with interest as he studied David, a thoughtful glimmer in his eyes. He extended a hand, his movements precise and polite, like a man well-versed in diplomacy. ¡°David, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve heard of the Watchers, though I never expected to encounter one.¡±


    David hesitated for a beat, then took Arthur¡¯s hand, his grip steady and firm. ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine. Though I didn¡¯t expect to find my sister caught up in... whatever this is, either.¡±


    Arthur led the way down a long corridor, guiding them to a large room with a long wooden


    table placed in the center. He motioned for them to take a seat, settling himself at the head of the table. The air in the room felt heavy with unspoken questions, a tension that crackled between the four of them like an electric current. For a long moment, no one spoke.


    It was Arthur who finally broke the silence. ¡°David, you mentioned that you¡¯re with the Watchers. It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve come across in ancient texts, but all I¡¯ve found is that they were a group of human priests who vanished centuries ago. Who are the Watchers, truly?¡±


    David took a deep breath, his gaze dropping to the table as if gathering his thoughts. When he spoke, his voice carried the gravity of a history long kept hidden. ¡°The Watchers were once a group of priests, but they were much more than that. The original order was small and made up of only the descendants of the creator.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elena cut in. ¡° The creator¡¯s son was killed. He never had children.¡±


    ¡°No, the first son did not, but the second son did. Few people know this, but there are ancient scripts that mention a second son - a brother. While the first son went on to sacrifice himself for the good of mankind, his brother was fated to have a family. It is from this second son that the original Watchers descended from. It¡¯s from this bloodline that we descend from Elena.¡±


    Elena took a long moment to take that in but she could see from Arthur and Theo¡¯s faces that this was not news to them.


    ¡°The order was tasked with protecting certain... divine objects,¡± David began, his tone grave. ¡°Among them, one stood out¡ªa stone tome, said to be a key of sorts, capable of opening different realms, including the Creator¡¯s kingdom.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s eyes narrowed, leaning forward with intense interest. ¡°And what became of it?¡±


    David¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The temptation to unlock the Creator¡¯s realm was too much for some. A group of priests attempted the ritual in secret, hoping to find paradise. But instead of a gateway to the Creator¡¯s kingdom, they opened a realm of darkness. When their actions were discovered, the tome was shattered, its pieces hidden away. But it was already too late. The darkness that seeped out corrupted those who had tampered with it, transforming them into the shadow creatures you¡¯ve encountered. We call them Noctarchs.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression turned grim as David continued. ¡°The Noctarchs hunted down the remaining Watchers, forcing the order into hiding. We¡¯ve remained in the shadows ever since, trying to prevent the spread of that darkness while keeping the artifacts safe from those who would misuse them.¡±


    ¡°So, these, Noctarchs are after me because I have a part of this key?¡± Elena asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± David confirmed, his expression earnest. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can take the artifact to my regional commander and place you under our protection.¡±


    Arthur went tense and the room grew colder then, something heavy and suffocating seeming to press down on them.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± Theo murmured, as if in reminder. The heaviness lifted almost immediately.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, David,¡± Arthur replied, ¡°but I think the artifact may be safer with us. There is a vampire hunting for it, and I don¡¯t think the Watchers will be able to deal with him.¡±


    David bristled, his jaw tightening. ¡°We can handle ourselves just fine. Besides, I still have to take the artifact. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to accidentally bond with it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, bond with it?¡± Theo asked, his voice sharp with sudden interest.


    David hesitated, glancing between them. ¡°These divine artifacts can bond with their users¡ªusually through the use of blood. Once that happens, it only responds to that person.¡±


    Theo¡¯s face paled. ¡°Is there a way to undo the bond?¡±


    David¡¯s eyes turned grim. ¡°Yes. You kill the person it¡¯s bonded to.¡±


    Theo stiffened, his expression stricken. Arthur closed his eyes, a shadow crossing his face.


    ¡°Which one of you has bonded to it?¡± David demanded slowly, his tone turning icy.


    Silence fell over the room and Elena¡¯s insides twisted. She could feel what was coming before anyone even spoke.


    ¡°Elena¡­¡± Theo began, his voice strained, a tremor betraying the struggle within him. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know. About the artifact... and what happened on the hill.¡±


    Elena frowned, confusion tightening her features as she met his gaze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Theo swallowed hard, looking down at his hands. ¡°After... after you passed out, I went to retrieve the artifact. I didn¡¯t realize that I had your blood on me, and when it touched the artifact, something... changed. It reacted to your blood, glowed¡ªlike it recognized you. And then it burned me.¡±


    The words took a moment to settle in, like a heavy stone sinking into deep water. ¡°What... what are you saying, Theo?¡± she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath.


    Theo hesitated, struggling to find the right words. ¡°You¡¯re bonded to it, Elena. The artifact¡ªit¡¯s connected to you now, through your blood. I am so sorry.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around herself, trying to keep her thoughts from spinning out of control. She swallowed hard, fighting back the sting of tears that threatened to break free. She knew what this meant.


    ¡° Excuse me. I need some air.¡± she managed, her voice tight. Before anyone could respond, she stood from her seat and slipped out of the room, she could hear their urgent whispers as she went.


    The cold air hit her as she stepped onto the porch, and she inhaled deeply, letting the chill bite into her lungs. She gripped the railing with trembling hands, her knuckles turning white as she tried to steady herself. A few tears slipped free, trailing hot and unwelcome down her cheeks.


    Why was this happening? She wasn¡¯t meant for this¡ªthis strange, otherworldly path that had been thrust upon her. Anger bubbled up alongside the fear¡ªanger at herself for ever finding the artifact, for ever getting involved. Anger at Theo for keeping this from her, even if he hadn¡¯t meant to.


    But as the anger simmered, it couldn¡¯t hold back the sorrow that followed, a deep ache that she couldn¡¯t quite name. She pressed a hand over her mouth, stifling the sob that tried to claw its way out. The tears came in slow, quiet streams, slipping past her control, a release she hadn¡¯t realized she needed.


    She took another breath, trying to gather the strength she knew she would need when she walked back inside. But for now, she allowed herself these few moments of weakness, letting the cool night air wash over her as she whispered, ¡°Why me?¡± to the uncaring darkness.

 Chapter 30 Part 1: The Depths of Oblivian

    Theo watched her from the shadows of the porch as Elena leaned into the railing, her shoulders hunched against the cold night air. Her bloodshot eyes were fixed on the distant stars, and he could see the tracks of fresh tears glistening on her cheeks. The realization tore at him, a gnawing ache settling in his chest. It was his fault, after all. How many times had she been in danger now because of some reckless decision on his part?


    He sighed, bracing himself as he approached her. The boards beneath his feet creaked softly, breaking the silence. She turned her head slightly, just enough to glance at him, and he caught a glimpse of the fire still burning behind her eyes¡ªanger, fear, pain, all simmering beneath the surface.


    ¡°Here,¡± he offered, extending the glass of whiskey he held. ¡°Thought this might help.¡±


    She took the glass without a word, her fingers brushing against his, sending a jolt through him that he tried to ignore. She turned away again, swirling the amber liquid before taking a small sip. Theo lingered beside her, watching as she seemed to retreat into herself, back into the silence that hung heavy between them. He wanted to say something¡ªto apologize, to comfort her¡ªbut the words caught in his throat, tangled up with his own guilt and regret.


    After several long moments, she finally broke the quiet. ¡°Where are David and Arthur?¡±


    ¡°Your brother left,¡± he replied, keeping his voice steady. ¡°He said he needed to speak with his commander¡ªto see if there¡¯s anything that can be done about... the bond.¡±


    She gave a noncommittal hum, her gaze still fixed on the sky. ¡°And Arthur?¡±


    ¡°He... left to feed.¡±


    She turned to face him fully now, her eyes sharper, the fire burning hotter. ¡°And what about you? What are you still doing here?¡± Her voice carried an edge that cut through the night air, sharp and accusing.


    Theo remained calm, knowing she had every right to be angry. ¡°I thought you might need someone around,¡± he admitted, his tone careful. ¡°In case you... wanted to talk.¡±


    She stared at him, searching his expression for a moment, and then, to his surprise, her gaze softened, though her frustration was far from gone. ¡°How long have you known?¡±


    He blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Known what?¡±


    She turned back to the stars, exhaling a breath that clouded in the cool air. ¡°About my bloodline. When my brother said it, you and Arthur didn¡¯t look surprised.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know for long,¡± he confessed, his voice low. ¡°Arthur only told me a little while ago, but... I had my suspicions.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, annoyance flashing across her features, though she quickly smoothed it away.¡°So, it¡¯s all true, then?¡± She gestured vaguely toward the sky. ¡°All the religious things we¡¯ve been told about?¡±


    Theo hesitated, struggling to find the right words. ¡°He¡¯s real,¡± he said slowly, choosing his words with care. ¡°In the sense that... something brought this all into being. But honestly, anything beyond that?¡± He shrugged, a hint of weariness in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a guessing game, Elena. We all have our beliefs, our interpretations.¡±


    She stared at him for a long time, her expression unreadable. Then she let out a breath, almost a laugh, but it was devoid of humor. ¡°So even you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Theo¡¯s mouth quirked in a faint, tired smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the answers. Never claimed to.¡±


    Elena nodded slowly, absorbing his words, though they didn¡¯t seem to offer much comfort. She turned back to the stars, her grip tightening around the glass.


    ¡°You owe me, you know,¡± she said softly, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    His jaw tightened. God, how he knew that. She had saved his life while he had nearly taken hers. And if that hadn¡¯t been enough, he¡¯d just tied her fate to his own, binding her to an object that put her directly in the crosshairs of the most powerful, most sadistic vampire he knew. To say he owed her was an understatement.


    ¡°Name what you want,¡± he replied, the words heavy with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    She let out a shuddering breath, her fingers tightening around the glass in her hand as she considered his promise. For a long time, she said nothing, her gaze fixed on the dark expanse of the sky, the stars blurring in her vision. Then she turned to him, and he noticed a faint tremble in her lip, the way her chin tilted as if she were steeling herself against whatever came next.


    ¡°Start by telling me the truth,¡± she said, her voice raw. ¡°No more secrets. I want to know everything¡ªabout you, about this artifact, about whatever you¡¯ve been hiding.¡±


    Theo met her gaze, the weight of her words settling like a stone in his chest. He nodded slowly. ¡°You deserve that,¡± he said. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll answer any question you have.¡±


    They stood in silence for a moment, the gravity of his promise lingering between them.


    ¡°How do you do it, Theo?¡± Her voice wavered, and when she looked up at him, he saw the tears brimming in her eyes again, slipping down her cheeks in silent streams. ¡°How do you carry all of this¡ªeverything you¡¯ve been through¡ªwithout breaking? Because I... I feel like I¡¯m drowning under it all.¡±


    He stared at her, a pang of something deep and painful twisting through him. He wanted to reach out, to wipe away the tears that glistened on her skin, but he didn¡¯t trust himself to touch her¡ªnot when every instinct screamed at him to pull her closer, to soothe her with more than just words.


    Elena¡¯s hands gripped the railing, her knuckles pale in the moonlight. Her voice wavered, and she swallowed before she spoke. ¡°You said you¡¯d do anything for me, right? That you¡¯d give me whatever I wanted.¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression grew cautious. He could sense the shift in her, the fragility beneath her anger. He nodded slowly, his voice low. ¡°I did. And I meant it.¡±


    She met his gaze, searching for something in his eyes, something to anchor her in the swirling chaos inside her. ¡°I need... I need to forget for a while. To not feel.¡± Her voice broke, a tremor of desperation threading through it. ¡°You can do that, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Theo stiffened. He knew what she was asking, even if she hadn¡¯t put it into words. His throat tightened. ¡°Elena, I¡ª¡±


    She reached out, her hand finding his, squeezing with a kind of urgency that made his heart ache. ¡°Please. I can¡¯t stand the weight of everything. I need this.¡±


    The request hung in the air between them, thick with unsaid implications. Her grip on his hand tightened, and when her eyes met his, he saw the plea there, the unspoken desire for more than just oblivion. It twisted something inside him, a war between his own guilt and his need to protect her.


    ¡°Elena, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for,¡± he murmured, his voice rough, the conflict inside him spilling into every word. ¡°If I put you under...it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± He let the words hang there, unable to bring himself to admit how easily he could lose control, how much he was already teetering on the edge.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Her gaze was resolute, a tear slipping down her cheek, her lips parting with a slight tremor. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t. But you promised.¡±


    She was looking at him with such raw, open vulnerability that it made something in his chest twist painfully. Her trust, her plea¡ªit was too much, and yet, how could he deny her when she was so desperate for relief?


    He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to summon the strength to refuse her, to do the right thing but the feel of her hand in his, warm and trembling, made it impossible. His control was already fraying, the space between them charged with something he could hardly bear.


    ¡°Elena... if I do this...¡± he began, his voice barely more than a whisper. He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, couldn¡¯t put into words the tangled mess of his own desires and fears.


    Her hand tightened around his, urging him forward, her voice barely audible in the quiet night. ¡°I know, Theo. I know. But I need it. Please.¡±


    Something inside him broke at her plea, a final barrier crumbling under the weight of her need. His other hand came up, cradling her face, his thumb brushing away the tears that had gathered on her cheeks.


    He felt the pulse of his compulsion stirring beneath his fingertips, and he knew that if he gave in, he¡¯d be crossing a line¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t bring himself to pull back. With a pained breath, he let his power flow through his voice, through his touch, slipping gently into her mind. ¡°Close your eyes, Elena.¡±


    She obeyed, her lashes fluttering shut, her breath caught as the compulsion took hold. Her body relaxed, the tension easing from her shoulders, and he could feel her mind sinking. But there was something else in her expression now¡ªsomething softer, a kind of surrender that made his own heart ache.


    His hands trembled as they skimmed over her shoulders, a hesitant brush against her skin, trying to convince himself that this was only to ease her pain. But the way she leaned into his touch, the soft sound that escaped her lips, told him she wanted more, even if she couldn¡¯t say it.


    He whispered to her, his voice barely more than a breath. ¡°You can relax. Just... breathe and let it go.¡±


    As Theo¡¯s compulsion wrapped around Elena¡¯s mind, her breath became slow and steady, her body going limp in his arms. Her fingers still held on to his hand, a silent anchor between them, even as she drifted further into the soothing void he¡¯d offered her. He could feel the weight of her trust settling on his chest like a leaden chain¡ªheavy, binding, inescapable.


    His thumb brushed over her knuckles, lingering on the softness of her skin, a gentleness that felt out of place amidst the turmoil inside him.


    ¡°Elena...¡± His voice cracked with the conflict tearing through him. He cupped her face, his touch feather-light, tracing the line of her jaw, brushing against her lips as if testing the boundary of what she wanted and what he could bear to give.


    She turned her head slightly, leaning into the caress, her breath catching in the moment. Even under the compulsion, a part of her reached out, responding to his touch, seeking the comfort of his closeness. Theo¡¯s heart wrenched at the sight¡ªher vulnerability laid bare, her trust so complete that it terrified him.


    He knew he should pull back, that he should let her rest, keep things as they were. This was a boundary he shouldn''t cross, a line he had promised himself he wouldn''t let blur. But the warmth of her skin against his palm, the way she leaned into him, made it feel like his resolve was slipping away, inch by inch.


    Against his better judgment, he dipped his head closer, his lips barely brushing against hers¡ªa whisper of a touch that lingered with the taste of longing. He held himself there, on the edge, waiting for the faintest sign, a reason to stop, painfully aware that she may not be able to give one. Elena only sighed into the kiss, the sound soft and full of yearning, a quiet surrender that broke something inside him.


    He deepened the kiss, gently, carefully, as if he might shatter her if he pushed too hard. His hands slid down, finding the curve of her waist, pulling her closer against him. She responded in kind, her body arching into his, a wordless invitation that reverberated through him, settling into the hollow places he thought he¡¯d buried long ago.


    Theo¡¯s mind was a blur of conflicting desires¡ªwanting to give her what she asked for, needing to protect her from the very darkness she sought.


    He broke the kiss, resting his forehead against hers, his voice a hoarse murmur against her lips. ¡°You can ask me to stop, Elena. Even now... I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    He let the compulsion recede slightly, giving her one last chance to walk away. She was quiet for a moment, her breaths mingling with his, her body still trembling in his hold. Her eyes remained closed, but a soft, broken word slipped past her lips. ¡°Please...¡±


    And with that, Theo¡¯s resolve shattered. A quiet sigh of relief slipped from Elena¡¯s lips as he drew her back under into the depths of oblivion, her mind and body surrendering fully to the currents of his will.


    He kissed her again, his touch becoming more insistent, his hands roaming with a tenderness that surprised even him. He moved slowly, reverently, as if trying to carve this moment into something more than just desperation¡ªsomething that might feel like solace, even if only for a little while.


    And through it all, he hated himself for giving in, for not being stronger, for letting the lines blur between what she needed and what he wanted. But he knew that tomorrow, when the compulsion faded and the weight of reality returned, he¡¯d take that guilt upon himself, shouldering it as just another sin to carry in silence.


    For now, he would give her this¡ªan escape, a fleeting sanctuary, knowing full well that it could never keep out the darkness forever.


    ***********************************************************


    Theo traced idle patterns across Elena''s bare back as they lay in bed, trying to hold on to this fragile moment of peace. It was a rarity, this sense of closeness, a comfort he had not felt in years. He could almost pretend, for just an instant, that the world outside had ceased to exist. But even as he tried to savor the feeling, he knew it was a lie. She stirred beside him, and he tensed, bracing himself for whatever might follow.


    She shifted slightly, her head resting on his shoulder as she let out a shaky breath. For a moment, the only sound was the rustling of leaves outside, the soft hum of the night enveloping them. Theo felt her hand move against his chest, a tentative, gentle pressure.


    ¡°You always look like you¡¯re carrying the world,¡± she murmured. ¡°Like there¡¯s something constantly pressing down on you.¡±


    He exhaled, a soft, bitter laugh escaping him. ¡°That obvious, huh?¡±


    She offered a faint smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to understand... a little. This... everything that¡¯s happened... it makes you feel like you can never really breathe, doesn¡¯t it? Like you¡¯re always waiting for the next blow.¡±


    He looked away, his gaze settling on a distant point beyond the shadows. ¡°Yeah. Something like that.¡±


    Silence wrapped around them again, a shared, unspoken understanding settling between their breaths. She nestled closer to him, and for a moment, he let himself believe that perhaps, in some small way, they could find solace in each other¡¯s pain.


    But then her voice broke the quiet, hesitant but laced with curiosity. ¡°Theo, can I ask you something?¡±


    He turned back to her, his expression softening, though a part of him braced for what might come next. ¡°Anything,¡± he said, his voice low.


    She met his eyes, her brow furrowed slightly, as if she was trying to untangle the thoughts swirling in her mind. ¡°Do you ever wish... that things had been different? That you could¡¯ve lived a normal life?¡±


    His heart clenched at the question, a shadow of something old and painful passing through his gaze. ¡°Every day,¡± he admitted, his voice barely more than a breath. ¡°But wishing for it doesn¡¯t change what I am now.¡±


    Her fingers brushed against his arm, tracing patterns on his skin. ¡°Do you ever think about what you¡¯d be if... if none of this had happened to you?¡±


    He swallowed hard, the ache in his chest deepening. ¡°Sometimes. But then I remember... I remember all the things I did. All the people I¡ª¡± He cut himself off, a darkness flickering behind his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s easier not to think about it.¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression softened, something like sympathy mingling with the lingering sadness in her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s made mistakes, Theo.¡±


    He gave a humorless smile. ¡°Trust me, Elena. Mine are... different.¡±


    She shifted again, turning her head to look up at him, her eyes searching his face, her voice softer, almost fragile. ¡°Theo... how did you become a vampire?¡±


    The question landed between them like a dropped stone, sending ripples through the stillness of the night. Theo stiffened, his breath catching as the memories clawed their way to the surface, memories he had spent lifetimes trying to bury. His hand stilled on her back, and he glanced away, as if the darkness beyond the porch might offer him an escape from the question he could no longer avoid.


    She waited, patient and silent, the warmth of her body pressed against his side. He could feel her gaze on him, and it tore at the walls he had built around his past. Finally, he swallowed hard, finding his voice, though it came out rough and uneven.


    ¡°Elena... it¡¯s not a pretty story,¡± he said, his tone wavering with a mix of reluctance and resignation.


    She reached out, her fingers brushing against his jaw, a touch so gentle it made his chest ache. ¡°I want to know, Theo."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, steadying himself. When he spoke again, his voice was barely more than a murmur, laden with the weight of old wounds.

 Chapter 30 Part 2: From Human to Vampire

    ¡°It was 1723, winter in the English countryside. My family was hosting a grand ball to celebrate the winter solstice, my mother¡¯s favorite time of year. We were nobility¡ªthe Byrons¡ªan old family even back then. That¡¯s how you maintained your reputation in those days,¡± he said, managing a small, fleeting smile as Elena nuzzled closer against his side, listening intently.


    ¡°As the eldest son, I was expected to keep up appearances. It was my duty to attend and socialize with the guests, dance with the women, and network with all the other nobility. Be the picture of propriety.¡±


    Elena gave a soft snort, a smirk tugging at one corner of her mouth. ¡°You must have loved that.¡±


    He rolled his eyes slightly, but his smile grew a fraction more genuine. ¡°I was a regular socialite.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Honestly, I hated it. I preferred books and quiet libraries to people even then. But my father was adamant that I learn to act like a proper gentleman, so he made sure I played my part. I think I would¡¯ve lost my mind if it weren¡¯t for my sister, Isabell.¡±


    His voice caught on her name, and he felt Elena¡¯s gaze sharpen, her concern palpable. He pushed on, not wanting to linger on the pain that still twisted in his chest at the memory.


    ¡°She was only fourteen then, but she was probably the best person I knew. Smart, funny, and utterly fearless. She had our father wrapped around her finger, a power she used sparingly¡ªalmost always to get me out of some social obligation I was dreading. That night, she was a ball of energy, darting around the ballroom like a little whirlwind, trying to convince me to dance with her. But I wasn¡¯t having it. My father and I had gotten into an argument earlier that had put me into a foul mood. All I wanted to do was leave and go for a walk.¡±


    His voice turned bitter, and Elena¡¯s hand tightened around his, offering silent comfort.


    ¡°I wish I¡¯d danced with her¡­¡± he murmured, his eyes turning distant again, haunted.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t one to take no for an answer,¡± he continued, his tone growing lighter, as if clinging to the memory of her stubbornness. ¡°So when I slipped out of the ballroom for some air, she followed. When Isabell decided something, there really wasn¡¯t any talking her out of it. She pestered me until I let her come along. We ended up walking down toward the edge of our estate, where the grounds gave way to a small thicket of trees. She was feeling adventurous, excited to be out of the stuffy ballroom. But when we got there...¡±


    Theo¡¯s voice faltered, his expression tightening as the memory resurfaced with vivid clarity. ¡°Something didn¡¯t feel right. The air changed. It was... still, like the night itself was holding its breath. And I could swear I felt eyes on us, watching from the shadows.¡±


    Elena¡¯s breath caught slightly, sensing the tension threading through his words. She remained silent, letting him continue at his own pace.


    ¡°I told Isabell we should head back, but she just laughed, thought I was imagining things. I was going to insist... but then I saw him. A man stepped out from between the trees. He was dressed far too richly for a stranger wandering the woods, and there was something... wrong about the way he moved, the way he smiled at us. Too smooth. Too perfect.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, his hands flexing as if he could still feel the chill that had crept over his skin that night. ¡°He greeted us like we were old friends, asked what we were doing so far from the party. Isabell, being her cheerful self, answered before I could stop her. She always saw the best in people, believed that kindness could win over anything.¡±


    He let out a breath that was almost a laugh, but the sound was hollow. ¡°But I knew better. I tried to steer her back toward the estate, but the man... he was faster than anything I¡¯d ever seen. In the blink of an eye, he was blocking our path, smiling that same, unnaturally calm smile. And that¡¯s when I realized we were trapped.¡±


    ¡°I tried to keep him talking, to distract him¡ªanything to buy us time. But it was all for nothing. He was so fast. He grabbed me by the throat and pinned me against a tree. I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. He was like iron, so strong that it felt like fighting a mountain. Isabell screamed for him to let me go, ran at him, even tried to pull him off me, but he just swatted her away like she was nothing.¡±


    He swallowed hard, the memory cutting through him as sharply as it had all those years ago. ¡°She hit the ground hard, but she got back up. Isabell, she... she always was brave, even when she should have been terrified. She got up and threw rocks at him, shouting at him to let me go, to fight her instead. She wouldn¡¯t stop, even though he barely paid her any attention.¡±


    Theo¡¯s voice broke slightly, and he squeezed Elena¡¯s hand for strength. ¡°I thought... I thought he was going to kill her. But instead, he turned to me, and he laughed. He said... he said she reminded him of a moth trying to attack a flame. And then, without any warning, he told her to run.¡±


    Elena¡¯s brow furrowed, her breath catching. ¡°He let her go?¡±


    Theo nodded, a haunted look in his eyes. ¡°I think he found it amusing, to give her a chance. Or maybe he just wanted to play with his prey, to see if she¡¯d make it. He turned to me and said he¡¯d catch up with her later¡ªafter he¡¯d finished with me. And then he bit down into my neck.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief glimmering in her green gaze.


    ¡°Turning someone isn¡¯t as simple as biting them. You have to drain them almost completely, then replenish their blood with your own. After I passed out from the blood loss, he took me to his hideout¡ªa shack in the middle of nowhere. I was tied up inside for days, left alone except for the few hours each night when he¡¯d come back. He¡¯d talk to me while forcing me to drink his blood, telling me all about how he had a collection of nobles he¡¯d turned into fledglings and how his master, Lucian, would train us to be ¡®proper¡¯ vampires.¡±


    ¡°Lucian?¡± Elena¡¯s voice was small, barely there. ¡°The vampire who¡¯s after me?¡±


    He forced a bitter smile, though it felt hollow on his lips. ¡°The very same. Turns out Lysander was Lucian¡¯s first fledgling.¡±


    Her confusion twisted into fear, and Theo saw her piecing together the horror, but he couldn¡¯t stop now. The burden of it all demanded to be shared. ¡°Lysander had the same spirit as Lucian. A monster, through and through. After days of being force-fed his blood, I started to change. I felt stronger, faster¡ªbut there was a weakness, too. A gnawing emptiness. Lysander told me it was because I needed to feed. He let me go, told me to come back to him when I was done. At the time, I didn¡¯t understand why his words felt like chains around my will. But when a vampire turns you, you¡¯re bound to them. It¡¯s like compulsion, but worse. You don¡¯t lose yourself. You stay awake inside your own mind, fully aware as your body obeys.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He paused, trying to steady himself, but his voice trembled, betraying the fear that still clung to those memories. ¡°I ran as soon as he let me go. Part of me didn¡¯t want to believe what had happened. I thought if I could just get home, I could pretend it had all been a nightmare. That first night, I nearly did go home. I made my way straight to our estate, and I must have been only a few yards from the front entrance when I saw my mother storm out the door, my father following behind her, trying to calm her down. Even from that distance, I could tell she¡¯d been crying. I almost called out to them, but the moment I took a few steps closer, the smell of their blood hit me like a wave. In that instant, I knew¡ªthere was no going home.¡±


    He swallowed, his fists clenching as the memory tightened its grip. ¡°Instead of going back, I found a cave and hid there, hoping for... I don¡¯t even know what. Maybe I thought I could starve myself, fight the hunger. But Lysander found me within hours. He told me I could try to hide, but he wasn¡¯t going to tolerate ¡®human nonsense¡¯ for long. And if I didn¡¯t feed soon, I¡¯d learn what it meant to resist.¡±


    His hands began to tremble, and he balled them into fists, forcing himself to continue. ¡°Elena... the hunger when you first turn, it¡¯s... unimaginable. It¡¯s like a black hole inside you, pulling everything into its emptiness. Everything you are, everything you¡¯ve ever loved¡ªit all becomes a shadow, swallowed by the need. You¡¯d do anything¡ªanything¡ªjust for a moment¡¯s relief from that endless, all-consuming darkness.¡±


    He let out a bitter laugh, a sound that was more like a rasping breath. ¡°Three days. That¡¯s all it took. Three days and my humanity slipped away from me like water through cupped hands. I knew I couldn¡¯t last another night, so I made up my mind to feed.¡±


    Even now, he could still see Lysander¡¯s silhouette emerging from the trees that night, stepping into the moonlight like he¡¯d known all along that Theo would break. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lysander sensed I was ready or if he just knew it would take that long. But he came to me and taught me a lesson I¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    Theo¡¯s throat tightened as he remembered. ¡°I was barely out of the cave when he appeared, striding towards me like a shadow come to life. I knew what he would say¡ªI knew what he was about to command. And I... I dropped to my knees. I begged him for mercy.¡±


    The memory burned hot in his chest, turning his voice rough. ¡°Whatever pride or dignity I had left, I threw it at his feet. I promised him anything. My life, my loyalty, whatever he wanted. But he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t need my promises¡ªhe already owned me. He could make me do whatever he wanted. And I think he preferred knowing I¡¯d fight it.¡±


    He paused again, closing his eyes against the wave of shame, the silence between him and Elena growing heavier, pressing down on him like a weight. He could hear Elena¡¯s breath, feel the tension in the air. He hated that she had to hear this, but she needed to know what he was¡ªwhat he is.


    ¡°He ordered me to go home. To my family.¡± His voice broke, and he could barely force the next words out. ¡°My blood turned to ice. I wanted to refuse, to run, but I couldn¡¯t. My body wasn¡¯t mine anymore. I walked like a man to his own execution, but I walked.¡±


    Elena¡¯s silence felt like a scream in the darkness, but he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°When we reached my home, I could hear them inside. I could smell them¡ªmy father, my mother, everyone except Isabell. A small mercy I had thought. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to hurt her.¡±


    He stopped, clenching his jaw against the tremor in his hands. The memories were so vivid, so real, he almost expected to see the familiar door in front of him again. ¡°By then, the hunger was so intense I could barely see. Every cell in my body was screaming for blood. A part of me¡ªthe monster he¡¯d made me into¡ªwanted to tear down that door and end the hunger, no matter what it cost. But I fought it. I begged him, begged God, anyone who would listen. Not them. Please, anyone but them.¡±


    He could feel Elena¡¯s eyes on him, her shock and pity, but he kept his gaze on the floor. ¡°Then he ordered me to feed on them. And just like that, whatever was left of my will... it shattered.¡±


    Elena¡¯s hand flew to her mouth, tears streaming down her face, but Theo couldn¡¯t look at her. He stared at his hands, his voice low. ¡°I opened the door... and I did it. I fed on them.¡± He paused, his fists tightening, as if he could wring the guilt from his body. ¡°I felt their lives drain away with every second, their bodies growing weaker beneath me. I wanted to stop¡ªI tried to stop¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. I fed on them until there was nothing left. Nothing but cold, empty corpses at my feet.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t even the worst part,¡± he whispered, his whole body trembling as if he could shake the memory loose from his soul. The tears he had fought so hard to hold back finally broke free, spilling down his cheeks in thick, crimson streaks. ¡°I wanted to feel disgusted. I should have felt horror¡ªshould have screamed, raged, ripped myself apart for what I¡¯d done. But I didn¡¯t.¡±


    His voice cracked, and he closed his eyes, the shame almost too heavy to bear. ¡°All I felt... was relief. This horrible, soul-crushing relief. The hunger was gone. And in that moment, nothing mattered but the quiet, the stillness inside me. It felt like a weight had been lifted, and I hated myself for it.¡±


    He drew a ragged breath, his hands shaking as he wiped at the blood-tinged tears. ¡°That was the worst part¡ªnot the killing, not the fact that I drained them, my own family¡ªbut that when it was over, all I felt was peace. Like the darkness inside me had finally been satisfied, and for just a moment, I didn¡¯t care about the cost.¡±


    ¡°Lysander walked in then, standing over the bodies, and told me to look. Told me to never forget what I had become¡ªand what I was capable of.¡±


    "Lysander left me alone after that. He said he had things to do and that he wanted me to learn to be a ¡°real¡± vampire before he¡¯d come to take me back. For a long time, I was nothing but an empty shell, drifting through the nights without purpose. That¡¯s when Arthur found me. He helped me find myself again¡ªtaught me how to take blood without killing, how to blend into society, how to live with what I¡¯d become. He taught me everything."


    "Years later, Lysander returned, ready to drag me back under his control. But Arthur stood in his way. He tried to get the council involved, citing a new policy that placed limits on how many fledglings a vampire could create. But, since the policy had gone into place after I had been turned, the council didn¡¯t care. So, Arthur took matters into his own hands¡ªhe killed Lysander."


    "When Lucian found out, he went after my sister as retribution. By then, she had a family of her own. She had a husband and three kids. Lucian slaughtered them all and took her. I tried to appeal to the council and to Arthur, but they called it a ¡°reasonable trade.¡± I begged Arthur to help me get her back, but he refused, saying it was too risky. Desperate, I tried to rescue Isabell on my own, but I never stood a chance against Lucian."


    "Lucian promised he wouldn¡¯t kill her¡ªor hurt her too much¡ªif I started working for him. So that¡¯s what I did... until recently."


    The early dawn light crept through the windows, casting a gentle glow over the room. Theo braced himself for Elena''s reaction. He expected her to pull away, to look at him with the fear or disgust he knew he deserved after everything he had told her. But she didn¡¯t.  A part of him even braced for the familiar ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡± speech he¡¯d come to expect from Arthur, but Elena remained silent.  Instead, she rested her head on his chest, and he felt the warmth of her quiet tears seeping into his skin.


    Her bare body against his was a comfort he hadn¡¯t anticipated, a solace he wasn¡¯t sure he deserved. He half expected her to flinch or recoil, but when she didn¡¯t, he hesitated for only a moment before wrapping his arms around her, holding her as if she were the only thing keeping him afloat in the midst of a storm. Her silence soothed him in a way he couldn¡¯t put into words, as though she understood him in a way no one else ever had.


    He had expected judgment, fear¡ªanything to confirm the darkness he knew was inside him. But all he found in her was warmth, her quiet acceptance unraveling the walls he had built to protect himself.


    Theo wished they could have stayed like that just a little longer, but it wasn¡¯t meant to be.

 Chapter 31: A Veiled Threat (Start of Volume 2)

    David¡¯s boots crunched against the gravel-strewn path as he approached the old, dilapidated church. The once-proud structure had been abandoned for decades, its wooden beams sagging under the weight of time and neglect. Moss and ivy crept along the crumbling stone walls, nature slowly reclaiming what humanity had left behind. The faint outline of a cross remained atop the spire, barely visible through the mist of the cold autumn evening. Inside this forgotten ruin, the Watchers had built one of their many refuges¡ªa sanctuary hidden in plain sight.


    Pulling his collar tighter against the chill, David made his way through the side entrance of the church, slipping through a wooden door that groaned as it opened. The interior of the church was just as worn as the outside, with pews overturned and long-forgotten relics scattered across the ground. But beneath the layers of decay was the Watchers¡¯ operational base, a world of advanced technology masked by the crumbling structure.


    The church¡¯s altar had been repurposed as the entryway to the Watchers¡¯ command center. David approached the altar, glancing around to make sure no one was watching, then pressed his hand against a small panel hidden in the stone. With a quiet hiss, part of the floor slid aside, revealing a stairway descending into the lower chambers.


    David hesitated for a moment, letting the weight of everything he had learned settle on his shoulders before stepping down into the stronghold.


    Unlike the deteriorating church above, the subterranean chamber below was a sleek contrast, with concrete walls lined with cutting-edge technology. The Watchers may have operated in secrecy, but their infrastructure was anything but primitive. Monitors blinked along the walls, displaying surveillance feeds from across the globe, while the low hum of power pulsed through the hidden facility.


    As David made his way through the corridors, his thoughts churned, weighed down by the news he carried. He soon reached the commander''s chamber, an unassuming room guarded by two Watchers. They nodded as he approached, and one pressed a button, opening the door with a soft hiss.


    Inside, Commander Rowen sat at a cluttered desk, surrounded by maps and reports. His face, etched with years of service, barely registered surprise when he saw David.


    ¡°Carter,¡± Rowen greeted, his gravelly voice echoing through the chamber. ¡°What have you got for me?¡±


    David slumped into the chair opposite his commander and let out a tired sigh.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve always got for you, Rowen¡ªbad news.¡±


    Rowen¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°Well, lay it on me.¡±


    David rubbed his temple, bracing himself. ¡°I found my sister... she¡¯s under the ¡®protection¡¯ of a couple of vampires.¡±


    Rowen¡¯s brow furrowed at the mention of vampires. ¡°Hm. That does sound like bad news. And the Ecliptus fragment she¡¯s been carrying around? Did you get it?¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°No. The vampires wouldn¡¯t let me have it. They said some other vampire was after it and that it was best left in their hands.¡±


    Rowen leaned back in his chair, his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°That¡¯s not good news at all.¡±


    ¡°It gets worse, Rowen.¡± David paused, his jaw tightening. ¡°Elena¡¯s bonded to it.¡±


    Rowen closed his eyes for a brief moment. When he spoke again, his voice was softer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David¡­¡±


    David sighed deeply, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°What does this mean for her? Is there any way to break the bond? It¡¯s bad enough the Noctarchs are drawn to her because of our bloodline, but now with the bond in place, they¡¯re going to be on her like moths to a flame.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll be worse than that,¡± Rowen said, his voice darkening. He leaned forward, his gaze locking with David¡¯s. ¡°The Noctarchs can manipulate the bond. If they get close enough, they can twist it¡ªtwist her.¡±


    David¡¯s face paled, a chill running down his spine. ¡°Manipulate her? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The bond connects her to the artifact¡¯s power, David. If the Noctarchs get close enough, they can use that connection to force her to activate the artifact.¡±


    David¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    Rowen¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice taking on a more urgent tone. ¡°First, work on setting up a meeting with her vampire ¡®protectors.¡¯ I want to speak with them myself, see what they know.¡±


    David nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to them, but they were pretty guarded.¡±


    Rowen gave him a curt nod. ¡°Do what you can. And while you¡¯re at it, check in with Alester. He¡¯s been embedded in the vampire underground for months. He might have some insight into what¡¯s going on.¡±


    David pushed himself out of the chair, his mind racing with a mix of dread and determination. As he made for the door, Rowen¡¯s voice stopped him.


    ¡°And, David¡­¡± Rowen hesitated, his voice lowering as he spoke. ¡°Keep a close eye on things. I trust I don¡¯t have to tell you what we might need to do if the Noctrachs get too close to your sister.¡±


    David froze, his body stiffening at the implication.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Rowen¡¯s gaze softened slightly, the weight of his words evident in his eyes. ¡°I know what severing the bond means, but if it¡¯s the only way to keep the world safe¡­¡±


    David didn¡¯t respond. His heart pounded in his chest as he turned and walked out, the unspoken threat hanging over him like a storm cloud.


    *******


    David adjusted the collar of his jacket, feeling the slight hum of the device from the Watchers that masked his human scent and presence. It was his only safeguard down here, and he knew one wrong move could expose him. The Vampire Underground was treacherous, a realm of shadows and secrets where trust was a rare commodity. He¡¯d learned enough from the Watchers to know that moving with caution was his only chance of survival.


    The entrance was hidden deep within the bowels of the city. David approached the iron door, rusted and worn, barely discernible in the dim alley. Without hesitation, he reached for the handle, his movements precise and confident. The Watchers had prepared him well.


    The door creaked open under his touch, revealing a dimly lit corridor stretching beyond. No questions. No challenges. He stepped inside, the heavy door closing silently behind him as he was swallowed by the shadows of the vampire underground.


    Inside, the air was thick, reeking of blood, damp stone, and a lingering sense of death. The Underground was a world apart from anything above. It was a labyrinth of narrow passageways and darkened chambers, filled with vampires and their thralls. The thralls moved like shadows, their eyes downcast, their spirits broken, serving blood-filled goblets to their vampire masters who lounged in dimly lit corners.


    David kept his head down, moving swiftly but carefully. He couldn¡¯t afford to draw attention. The Watchers¡¯ device masked his scent, but it wouldn¡¯t stand up to scrutiny if anyone got too close. He needed to find Alester.


    His eyes scanned the room, his breath steady as he finally spotted Alester. The gaunt, familiar figure of the Watcher was slouched in a darkened corner, his pale face barely visible beneath the hood of his cloak. But Alester wasn¡¯t alone. A tall, graceful woman stood over him, her movements almost too fluid, too perfect. Her eyes gleamed in the dim light, and David felt a strange sense of unease crawl up his spine.


    She was dangerous. He didn¡¯t know who she was, but everything about her screamed that she was not someone to be trifled with. He needed to act fast.


    David approached, keeping his voice calm. ¡°That thrall belongs to me,¡± he said evenly, hoping to defuse the situation.


    The woman turned, her eyes narrowing as they landed on David. She studied him, a slow smile curling her lips, but it wasn¡¯t a smile of warmth.


    ¡°Yours, is he?¡± she purred, her voice laced with amusement. She tilted her head, studying him intently as if trying to unravel his disguise with just her gaze. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    David held her gaze, refusing to flinch under her scrutiny. ¡°Yes,¡± he said firmly. ¡°He¡¯s mine.¡±


    There was a long, tense pause. The woman¡¯s smile widened, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± she said smoothly, her tone light but mocking. ¡°All yours.¡±


    She stepped back, her eyes lingering on David for a moment longer than necessary before she turned and drifted away, her presence leaving a chill in the air.


    David knelt beside Alester, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he muttered, his gaze darting over his shoulder to ensure they weren¡¯t being overheard.


    Alester, eyes slightly bloodshot, nodded subtly. ¡°Not here,¡± he murmured, his voice barely audible. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They slipped into a narrow, dimly lit passage, the walls of the vampire underground closing in around them. The further they moved, the heavier the air seemed, thick with the weight of secrets and shadows.


    Once they were alone, David wasted no time. ¡°What do you know about Lucian?¡± he asked, his tone urgent but controlled.


    Alester visibly tensed, his expression growing grim. ¡°Lucian...¡± he began, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him, but the stories I¡¯ve heard... Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re the kind that make the hair on your neck stand up.¡± He glanced around, lowering his voice even further. ¡°He¡¯s feared by everyone down here. People don¡¯t even like saying his name.¡±


    David¡¯s brow furrowed, but he kept his focus. ¡°And what about Theo? Arthur?¡±


    Alester scratched his chin, his eyes darkening with thought. ¡°Theo... I haven¡¯t heard of him. Doesn¡¯t ring any bells down here. But Arthur¡ªhe¡¯s well known. One of the originals. Doesn¡¯t come down here much, but when his name¡¯s mentioned, people listen.¡±


    David nodded, absorbing the information. He glanced at Alester, noticing how pale he looked, the dark circles under his eyes. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± David asked, his voice softening. ¡°These leeches aren¡¯t getting too handsy with you are they?¡±


    Alester grinned wickedly. "The real problem is they aren¡¯t handsy enough if you know what I mean."


    David shook his head, amused but concerned. ¡°Seriously, Alester,¡± he said, his tone more serious. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in asking for a reassignment if it¡¯s getting to be too much. You don¡¯t have to stay down here if it¡¯s taking a toll.¡±


    Alester chuckled softly, though the weariness in his eyes betrayed him. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good for now. Besides, I¡¯d miss the charm of this place.¡± He gestured to the grim surroundings with a sarcastic wave of his hand. ¡°But... thanks. I appreciate it.¡±


    David gave him a firm nod, knowing the weight of being undercover in a place like this. ¡°Just be careful,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get too close.¡±


    Alester gave a mock salute. ¡°Always careful, boss.¡±


    *******


    As David made his way back toward the surface, his senses were on high alert. Something felt off. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up as he quickened his pace, trying to shake the feeling that he was being watched.


    Just as he rounded a corner, a cold hand gripped his shoulder, slamming him into the wall. The force knocked the breath out of him, and he struggled to regain his balance. When he looked up, his heart sank.


    It was the woman from earlier.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d let you walk out of here without a proper goodbye, did you?¡± she whispered


    David¡¯s heart raced as his mind scrambled for a way out. His hand instinctively reached for his weapon, but she was faster, her grip like iron around his neck.


    ¡°Who are you really?" she purred, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous amusement. "And what brings a human to a place like this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, trying instead to keep his breathing calm, his pulse steady. But then he saw it¡ªher eyes. Something in them changed, darkened. There was a strange pull in her gaze, a deep, unsettling pressure that made his chest tighten. His mind fogged for a split second, and he realized¡ªtoo late¡ªwhat was happening.


    Compulsion.


    The haze began to creep in, his thoughts scattering as the pull of her eyes became too strong to resist. David¡¯s pulse quickened as he fought to break free, but it was already slipping out of his control. His mind was sinking, dragged into that inescapable void, and his thoughts spiraled into nothingness.

 Chapter 32: Whispers of the Broken

    The heavy, Iron doors creaked open as Celeste stepped into Lucian¡¯s private chamber. The air was cool and carried the scent of old parchment and incense, mingling with the faint metallic tang of blood. Shadows danced along the walls, cast by the soft glow of the large, wrought-iron chandelier hanging from the ceiling, its dim lightbulbs flickering slightly, casting eerie patterns across the room. At the far end of the chamber, seated on a large, ornate chair that resembled a throne, was Lucian looking regal as ever.


    He didn¡¯t rise when he saw her enter. He didn¡¯t need to. His presence alone filled the space, making her pulse quicken, even as a part of her recoiled. After spending a week in the dungeons at his command, she had no choice but to swallow the tremor that ran through her body as she approached.


    "Celeste," he purred, his voice smooth, dark, and dangerously inviting. "I hope you¡¯ve brought me good news."


    Celeste lowered her eyes briefly, trying to steady her racing heart. She had been careful, meticulous in her gathering of information. She had done what he asked, and more. This time, she wouldn¡¯t fail him.


    "I have," she said softly, her voice steady despite the way her body ached with the memory of his last punishment. "I¡¯ve learned something... useful."


    Lucian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her, cold and predatory, as if he were already calculating the worth of her words before she even spoke them. It sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Elena," Celeste began, "has bonded with the artifact. Strongly. There may be a way to manipulate the bond... to use it to make her activate some of its powers."


    Lucian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, but a gleam of interest sparked in his dark eyes. "Go on."


    Celeste nodded, taking a breath. "The bond is deepening. It¡¯s still unstable, but with the help of our new allies, we can push her toward activating it¡ªperhaps without her even knowing."


    "Interesting," Lucian mused, his lips curving into a slow, dangerous smile. "What else?"


    "There¡¯s more," Celeste continued, her throat tightening as she prepared to reveal the next piece of information. "Elena... she has a brother. His name is David. He¡¯s part of the Watchers."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of the Watchers, but Celeste pressed on. "They¡¯ve been working together. David knows about the bond, though I don¡¯t believe he fully understands its significance yet."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Lucian leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of his throne. "David. A brother." His voice was almost contemplative, like a predator considering its prey. "And where are they now?"


    "Elena is hiding at Arthur¡¯s estate," Celeste said quickly. "She¡¯s with Theo."


    At the mention of Arthur, Lucian¡¯s expression flickered with disdain. "Arthur. Still playing the noble guardian." He scoffed softly, "We¡¯ll have to find a way to separate them."


    ¡°I already have a plan.¡± She said unable to contain the small smirk that tugged at the corner of her mouth.


    Lucian raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press. ¡°And what of the artifact? Are they aware of its full power?¡±


    "No," Celeste assured him. "They know nothing. They¡¯re focused on trying to break the bond."


    Lucian smiled a slow, cruel smile that made Celeste¡¯s pulse race. "Good. Very good."


    He stood then, unfolding himself from the throne-like chair with a fluid grace that sent a wave of apprehension through her. He stepped towards her, his eyes never leaving hers as he approached. Each step he took made the air between them feel heavier, thicker, until it seemed to press against her skin like the weight of chains. For a moment, fear flicked across her features, the memory of the torment from the dungeon still fresh in her mind.


    "We will make our move soon," Lucian murmured, his voice a low, almost sensual hum. "The time is coming. But for now..." He stopped in front of her, his tall frame towering over her smaller one. His gaze locked onto hers, pinning her in place. "You¡¯ve done well, Celeste. I am pleased."


    Her breath hitched, and she couldn¡¯t help the way her pulse quickened under his intense scrutiny. He stood so close now that she could feel the coolness of his skin, could smell the faint scent of blood on him. Memories from long ago flooded her mind¡ªthe first time she had laid eyes on him. He had been a lord then, powerful and seductive, and she had fallen for him so completely.


    For a fleeting moment, Celeste saw that man again¡ªthe one who had turned her, who had whispered promises of eternity into her ear. But that man, if he had ever existed, had long since vanished, replaced by the monster who stood before her now. And yet, some part of her, some small, fractured part, still longed for his approval, still craved the touch of the man she had once loved.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he seemed to read her thoughts, his lips curling into a knowing smirk. He reached out, tracing a single, cold finger along the side of her neck. She shivered.


    "If you want me to touch you," he murmured, his voice low and dangerous, "you¡¯ll have to beg."


    Celeste swallowed hard, shame and anger warred inside her. She had been royalty once. But now... now she was here, standing before him, powerless, preparing to beg for whatever shred of affection he might be willing to give. He knew it too¡ªhe always knew.


    Celeste closed her eyes, trying to steel herself against the humiliation that clawed at her insides. She might have been strong and proud once but she was his now, and no amount of time, no amount of torture, could ever sever that twisted bond between them. She hated him, but a part of her still yearned for his presence, still sought out the love she knew he would never really give her.


    Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling as it escaped her lips. "Please."

 Chapter 33: Fading Warmth

    Elena lay in the quiet, her head resting against Theo¡¯s chest, the steady thrum of his heartbeat the only sound breaking through the stillness. It was a comforting rhythm, grounding her in a moment that felt almost unreal. The weight of his story, the heaviness of his past, lingered between them like an unspoken truth, dark and undeniable. But she hadn¡¯t pulled away. Instead, she remained close, drawn into the intimacy of his presence. His hand moved in slow, lazy circles on her arm, a gesture so simple yet filled with a tenderness that made her heart ache.


    For a moment, it was easy to pretend they were just two ordinary people, sharing a fragile piece of time before the world demanded them back. Her breathing synchronized with his, a delicate peace settling between them.


    Then, the soft buzz of her phone on the nightstand shattered the stillness. The sharp sound sliced through the cocoon they had woven together, and Elena frowned, the interruption unwelcome. Reluctantly, she pulled herself away from Theo¡¯s hold, the absence of his body leaving a cold void in its place. She blinked against the harsh glow of the screen, her brother¡¯s message standing out in bold letters.


    David: We need to meet. Tonight. Sundown. I¡¯m bringing someone.


    Her heart sank as a knot of anxiety began to tighten in her chest. The real world was creeping back in, threatening to steal this fragile reprieve from her. She sighed, thumb hovering over the reply button, her mind swirling with questions and concerns.


    Theo shifted beside her, his presence pulling her attention. She glanced back, finding him watching her, his expression unreadable, though she could sense the tension beneath the calm exterior.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked softly, his voice still carrying the tenderness of the moment they¡¯d shared.


    She hesitated. ¡°David wants us to meet him tonight at sundown,¡± she finally said, the weight of her brother¡¯s message settling over her. ¡°He¡¯s bringing someone.¡±


    Theo¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, a shadow crossing his features before he looked away. He didn¡¯t respond immediately, the space between them suddenly feeling wider. She watched him carefully, noticing the subtle tightening of his shoulders.


    ¡°Can you ask him to meet us later?¡± His voice was quieter now, almost careful, as though he was weighing every word.


    Elena frowned slightly, sensing the shift in his demeanor. ¡°Why?¡±


    He hesitated, his gaze dropping. ¡°I¡­¡± His words faltered, the moment stretching out before he answered. ¡°I have to go out tonight.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. She already knew. Still, she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Go out for what?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. The silence between them felt heavy, suffocating.


    ¡°I need to feed,¡± he admitted slowly, each word dragging.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The air between them shifted, colder now. The memory of his bite, the sharpness of his fangs sinking into her skin, the rush of pleasure that followed¡ªit all came flooding back. It had been intimate. Deeply intimate. And now, the thought of him doing that with someone else felt¡­strange.


    A wave of something she didn¡¯t want to name washed over her. It felt like a betrayal, though she had no right to feel it. He wasn¡¯t hers. They weren¡¯t anything... were they?


    Theo¡¯s hand reached out, brushing her arm gently, but she didn¡¯t move toward him. His touch, comforting only moments ago, now felt distant, almost foreign. ¡°Elena¡­¡± His voice was soft, pleading, as though he could sense the shift in her, even if she hadn¡¯t said a word.


    She pulled away, just enough to break the contact. Her gaze remained fixed on her phone, her fingers trembling slightly as she tried to focus on David¡¯s message.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think,¡± Theo said, his voice rougher now, as though the words pained him. ¡°Those feelings you had¡­ I don¡¯t feel that when I feed. It¡¯s just food, Elena. It doesn¡¯t mean anything to me, not like¡­.¡± His voice trailed.


    She didn¡¯t respond right away. The words echoed in her mind, but they didn¡¯t ease the ache in her chest. Just food. Her lips pressed into a thin line. It shouldn¡¯t matter. She shouldn¡¯t care this much. But the thought kept creeping back: If it didn¡¯t mean anything, why did it feel like it did?


    Her voice was hollow when she finally spoke. ¡°Just food?¡±


    Theo winced. He reached for her again, his hand hovering just above her arm as if he were afraid to touch her. ¡°Elena, it¡¯s dangerous to feed on the same person repeatedly. The bite can become addictive. It could hurt you. That¡¯s why I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she interrupted, her voice sharper than she intended. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an explanation, Theo. I get it. I know what this is.¡±


    She had a habit of doing this¡ªletting herself get swept up. She was always reading too much into things, overestimating what she meant to people.


    His brow furrowed, frustration mixing with the guilt in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what this is about,¡± he said, his voice rising slightly, though he caught himself, lowering it again. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t I understand?¡± She asked trying to keep her emotions from spilling over.


    Theo¡¯s hands dropped to his sides, he swallowed and Elena could see him struggle to find the right words. The silence between them stretched, filled with everything they weren¡¯t saying. His eyes shown with a quiet desperation. They seemed to be pleading with her to hear the words that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say.


    She turned away from him.


    ¡°Elena¡­¡± His voice was softer now, almost a whisper.


    She didn¡¯t turn to face him, didn¡¯t respond. Her hands trembled as she picked up her clothes, pulling them on with movements that felt too mechanical, too distant. The warmth that had been between them moments ago had vanished, replaced by something colder¡ªsomething harder to break through.


    Theo rose from the bed, his footsteps quiet as he crossed the room. He stopped just behind her, close enough for her to feel the tension radiating from his body, but he didn¡¯t touch her. Instead, he spoke quietly, his voice laced with regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, the words falling heavily between them. ¡°I never wanted this to hurt you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s breath caught, her fingers tightening around the edge of her shirt. For a moment, she was frozen, caught between the desire to stay and the instinct to run. Her heart pounded in her chest, a war raging inside her. She could sense the sincerity in his voice but her walls were going up and she didn¡¯t know how to stop them.


    Without turning to face him, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I know.¡±


    And with that, she stepped toward the door, leaving Theo standing alone in the quiet.

 Chapter 34: A Sirens Call

    Elena wandered through Arthur¡¯s house, her thoughts spiraling despite her efforts to quiet them. Theo had just stepped out to feed, and the sharp pang of jealousy that settled in her chest was hard to ignore. She knew it was just feeding¡ªhis way of surviving¡ªbut still, it felt like something more. As if, despite everything between them, it was a quiet admission that he didn¡¯t truly care for her¡ªthat he didn¡¯t want to be close to her in the way she wanted.


    She found herself drifting toward the vast meeting room, the one with the imposing oak table that dominated the space. Her gaze landed on the stone tome resting atop it, and immediately, she felt the pull¡ªa subtle, insistent tug that unsettled her, like the whisper of a siren¡¯s call.


    Hesitantly, she approached, her breath shallow as her fingertips brushed over its rough, broken surface. Elena felt it then, a strange connection to the artifact that hadn¡¯t been there before. It was faint at first, a subtle pulse beneath her fingertips, but then something shifted. An energy stirred, creeping into her thoughts like a presence. The sensation startled her, causing her breath to hitch as she instinctively stepped back.


    Before she could pull away, the room around her began to blur. A disorienting wave of dizziness swept over her, and suddenly, she was no longer in the meeting room.


    The soft, muted light now filtered through a thick, gray fog. Elena stood frozen, her heart racing as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. The space was vast yet empty, with no clear beginning or end, and the silence was eerie, almost deafening.


    As her gaze adjusted, she noticed faint outlines emerging from the fog¡ªlarge, crumbled structures that once seemed grand and magnificent but now stood in ruin. She took a step forward, feeling the overwhelming presence of something ancient and lost. It was as though the place was infused with a forgotten power, one that called out to her, and yet... it felt abandoned, as though whatever once gave it life had long since faded.


    A single symbol glowed faintly in the distance, carved into one of the broken stones. The mark pulsed with a dim, golden light, sending a strange warmth through her chest, as though it was a part of her. She reached out toward it, drawn by the warmth, but the fog thickened before she could grasp it, shrouding the symbol once more.


    A shadow flickered at the edge of the mist, too quick and too far to see clearly, but it sent a chill down her spine. She could feel the weight of eyes on her, watching, waiting. Just as a sense of dread began to build, she was suddenly pulled back, yanked out of the strange vision as abruptly as she had been drawn into it.


    Elena blinked, gasping as she found herself back in the meeting room, her heart pounding in her chest. Her hands still rested on the artifact, its surface cool beneath her fingers, but the sense of connection, of something deeper lurking beneath, remained.


    She stepped back from the table, her pulse still racing, the edges of the vision lingering like a fading dream. What had just happened? Had the artifact shown her something, or was it her own mind playing tricks on her?


    As she struggled to regain her composure, a soft sound of footsteps made her turn sharply. Arthur stepped into the room, his eyes immediately locking onto her with concern.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he said, his voice calm but questioning, ¡°are you alright?¡±


    She blinked, her thoughts still reeling from what she had just seen. ¡°I¡ª¡± She hesitated, her eyes flicking back to the artifact. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s sharp gaze flickered between her and the artifact, and he crossed the room with slow, measured steps. ¡°Are you sure? Now that you are bonded to it, it may react differently.¡±


    Elena nodded, though the movement felt mechanical. Her gaze remained on the artifact, the weight of the vision pressing down on her. What had that place been? Why had it felt so... real? She shivered, unable to shake the feeling that the artifact had just shown her something it wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    Arthur didn¡¯t press her further, but his expression grew distant, thoughtful. After a long pause, she finally spoke, her voice quiet. ¡°Theo told me this artifact is important in vampire mythology... but why? What does it mean?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Arthur let out a deep sigh, the weariness of centuries creeping into his posture. He gestured for her to sit down, and after a moment of hesitation, she did. He followed, taking a seat across from her, his gaze darkening as he spoke.


    ¡°That is a long and complicated story, Elena,¡± he began, his voice heavy with the weight of the past. "But I suppose it all started with my father."


    Arthur¡¯s expression grew distant, as if he were peering through the long corridors of time. Elena felt a strange sense of awe. For the first time, she could truly see eternity written in his features, the agelessness of his form. It wasn¡¯t just his physical appearance¡ªit was his presence, something otherworldly, something that reminded her how small and fleeting her own life was.


    ¡°There was once a time when even I was young,¡± he said, a ghost of a smile flickering at the corner of his mouth, though it faded quickly. "A time when the Earth was still being forged by the chaos of our solar system. The Creator¡ªmy father, if you will¡ªwas setting in motion the events that would one day lead to the existence of humans like yourself. During that time, he saw fit to bring into being myself and all of my brothers and sisters. We were his eyes and ears among the stars. Some human religions would come to refer to us as angels¡ªbeings of light and goodness, protectors of mankind."


    Elena¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Angels? The idea seemed almost absurd, yet she could feel its truth. He was a being born before the Earth had oceans, before the first humans had even walked upright. She felt lightheaded, as though the weight of his revelations might tip her over.


    Arthur watched her reaction but continued. ¡°But humans... are poor judges of character, Elena,¡± he said, his voice tinged with something darker. ¡°We are beings just as flawed as anyone else¡ªsome of us more than most. When the Earth was still young, my father tasked a handful of us with monitoring the world, specifically humans. We were to ensure that you made it safely down from the trees, that you survived and thrived. That was our role.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze growing harder. ¡°But over time, some of us grew bored. Frustrated. We had been given a limited scope of existence, little autonomy despite all of our power. And so, we began to resent our roles. I was one of them. And my brother Lucian... was the other.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Lucian,¡± she whispered.


    Arthur nodded gravely. ¡°Yes. Lucian. He and I, along with others, rebelled against our father. We believed we knew better - believed that if we were simply given free reign over the Earth, we could transform it into paradise. We did not want to simply watch over humanity. We wanted to help shape it.¡± His eyes met hers, and there was a deep sadness there. ¡°Father punished us for our hubris and disobedience, turned us into what we are now¡ªcursed. Bound to the Earth, forever walking in the shadows. Forever feeding on the lifeblood of the creatures we were born to protect.¡±


    Elena swallowed hard, trying to process the enormity of what Arthur was telling her. The vampires weren¡¯t just some aberration¡ªthey were fallen angels, beings of immense power and ancient history, now reduced to this... existence. And Lucian was one of them, one of the first.


    ¡° The artifact you now find yourself bonded to Elena is said to have the power to undo this curse. As your brother mentioned, it is also theorized that it can open a portal to the Creator¡¯s Kingdom. It could be a way home¡­¡±


    Elena sat in stunned silence, her mind trying to wrap itself around everything Arthur had just revealed. Fallen angels, the Creator¡¯s kingdom, the curse... it was almost too much to process. She felt the weight of her bond to the artifact in a new, frightening way, realizing just how deeply entwined it was with ancient forces far beyond her understanding.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes softened, noticing her struggle to take it all in. ¡°I know this is difficult to comprehend, Elena,¡± he said gently. ¡°The artifact you now hold wasn¡¯t originally meant to be here. It, along with others, was infused with divine power before the fall. These objects were once part of the Creator¡¯s Kingdom.¡±


    Elena swallowed hard, still trying to grasp the enormity of it all. ¡°So... how did it end up here? On Earth?¡±


    Arthur shook his head slowly. ¡°That is the mystery. No one truly knows how or why they found their way here.¡±


    Before Elena could respond, a soft shuffle of footsteps caught her attention. She turned slightly, catching sight of Theo as he stepped into the room. His presence seemed to fill the space effortlessly, drawing her eyes to him. For a fleeting moment, her thoughts scattered.


    Theo¡¯s gaze met hers, holding her in place. She tried to remain casual, forcing her fingers to stay relaxed on the edge of the table, though the subtle tension in the air was unmistakable. The soft light of the room outlined his form, casting a muted glow on his face.


    Theo¡¯s eyes flickered briefly toward Arthur before returning to Elena. He shifted, his shoulders tightening slightly, and then he spoke. ¡°Arthur, could we speak for a moment? In private.¡±


    Arthur glanced at Elena, his expression unreadable, but gave a slight nod. Without a word, he rose from his chair and moved to follow Theo toward the hallway.


    Just as Arthur reached the threshold, a sudden knock echoed through the quiet room, cutting through the moment. Elena¡¯s heart leaped in her chest. She didn¡¯t need to wonder who it was¡ªshe knew.


    David.

 Chapter 35: A Silent Storm

    The oak table stretched between them, polished and gleaming under the warm light that filled the room. It was a gathering of minds, but there was no ease in it. The tension sat like a coiled serpent in the middle of the group¡ªwaiting to strike.


    Theo leaned back in his chair, fingers drumming lightly on the armrest as Rowen spoke with the cool authority of someone accustomed to being obeyed.


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. The Noctarchs won¡¯t wait while we figure this out. If they get close enough to manipulate the bond, we¡¯re all in danger. They¡¯ll twist her mind and force her to activate the artifact. The consequences would be catastrophic,¡± Rowen said, his words cutting through the stillness.


    ¡°I agree,¡± David added, his voice low and steady. ¡°Elena¡¯s bond with the artifact is only going to grow stronger. The longer we wait, the more vulnerable she becomes. If we don¡¯t act, we¡¯re giving Lucian and the Noctarchs an opportunity to seize control.¡±


    Theo could feel Elena stiffen beside him, the change in her subtle¡ªa slight shift in her posture, the way her shoulders tensed¡ªbut he noticed. He always noticed. Instinctively, his hand hovered near hers, the urge to reach out, to offer her some kind of comfort, gnawing at him. But he stopped himself, his fingers curling slightly, retracting before they could make contact.


    He couldn¡¯t. Not now. Not with everything between them so uncertain.


    Elena glanced up at him, and he caught the faintest flicker of something in her eyes, but it disappeared before he could place it. The moment passed, and she looked away, retreating into herself just as he had done. The distance between them felt heavier than before, but neither of them crossed it.


    ¡°So what do I need to do?¡± Elena asked, her voice carrying a weight of its own.


    ¡°You need to help us get the rest of the artifact. We may be able to break the bond in a way that doesn¡¯t require¡­ well, killing you,¡± Rowen replied, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°But doing anything while the artifact is broken is too risky.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know where the other pieces are?¡± Elena¡¯s voice held a faint edge of frustration, though she tried to keep it steady.


    Rowen sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, no. The remaining pieces have been hidden for centuries. But if we can pool our resources we may be able to track them down.¡±


    Arthur, who had been silently observing, finally spoke from the head of the table. ¡°The council has access to certain ancient texts that may be have some clues. I¡¯ll see what I can find.¡±


    Rowen gave a nod of acknowledgment and turned back to Elena. ¡°Look, Elena, I won¡¯t force this on you¡ªyet. But we can monitor your bond and protect you better than anyone else here. I¡¯d like you to come with us and stay under our care.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened at Rowen¡¯s words, his whole body going rigid. The suggestion that Elena should leave his side, even under the pretense of protection, struck a nerve. He clenched his fist beneath the table, the urge to snap back simmering just below the surface. Yet? What did Rowen mean by that? Did he really think there would come a time when they could force Elena to go with them?


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    His teeth ground together as he fought to keep his composure, the irritation bubbling under his calm exterior. The room felt stifling, the urge to say something building, but Theo swallowed it down, breathing slow and steady to contain the surge of protectiveness rising in his chest.


    Before he could speak, Elena¡¯s voice broke through the tension.


    ¡°Thank you, Rowen,¡± she said gently. ¡°But I¡¯ve been moving from place to place for a while now. Arthur has been generous enough to open his home to me, and I¡¯d like to stay here. It feels... safe.¡±


    Her words sent a ripple of relief through him, easing the knot in his chest.


    Rowen nodded, conceding. ¡°Very well. You can stay here for now. But we¡¯ll be close. We¡¯ll keep searching for the artifact pieces and keep you updated.¡±


    As the others began to disperse, murmuring their plans, Theo turned to Elena. He could see the exhaustion in her eyes. She looked worn, the conversation had clearly drained her.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Theo murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Talk to me.¡±


    For a long moment, she was silent. Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Theo¡­I¡­I saw something today¡±


    Theo frowned, his concern deepening. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She hesitated before recounting what she had seen.


    ¡°Well, when I touched the artifact today¡­I don¡¯t know something just sort of happened. I started to feel strange like a fog started to take over my mind and then suddenly it was like I was transported somewhere else.¡±


    Elena then proceeded to tell him about her vision. the ruins, the fog, the strange symbols, and the overwhelming sense of something ancient and watchful. Her voice trembled as she described the shadowy figures lurking in the distance, the feeling of being drawn into something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it,¡± she whispered, her voice tight with uncertainty. ¡°But it felt like... like the artifact was communicating something.¡±


    Theo absorbed her words, the unease between them thickening. Her uncertainty mirrored his own, but there was something darker beneath it¡ªsomething that unnerved him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure out what that means, I promise.¡± He said.


    For a moment, their eyes locked, and Theo thought he saw a flicker of hope in hers. His chest tightened, the pull between them almost unbearable. He wanted to close the distance, to reach out and kiss her like he had the night before. The memory surged in his mind¡ªthe feel of her body beneath his, the taste of her, the way her fingers dug into his back.


    He had convinced himself that he¡¯d done it for her, that it was to help her, to ease her pain but in truth, he had done it for himself. He had opened his heart to her, had shared a part of himself that he hadn¡¯t intended with the hope that maybe- just maybe- he could be something to her. But he knew better now. He could never be anything other than what he was -could never give her the sort of love she deserved. He should have never let last night happen.


    His gaze lingered on her face, but he held himself back, forcing his feet to stay planted, his hands to stay at his sides. He wouldn¡¯t let himself hope for that again.


    Elena shifted, her eyes flicking down as if sensing his hesitation. The space between them seemed to stretch, both of them caught in an unspoken tension neither knew how to break. He could feel her retreating, though she hadn¡¯t moved an inch. The silence thickened, pressing in around them.


    ¡°I should¡­ get some rest,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. She glanced up at him, a fleeting look of uncertainty passing across her face before she turned away.


    Theo nodded stiffly, the words he wanted to say lodged in his throat.


    As she moved toward the hallway, the memory of her voice from the night before echoed in his mind¡ªthe way she had whispered his name, her fingers running through his hair. Did she even remember it? Or was he the only one haunted by the memory, replaying it in his mind like a curse he couldn¡¯t escape?


    Theo watched her go, his heart heavy, the ache settling deeper in his chest. As her steps retreated further into the home, the room fell into an uneasy stillness, leaving Theo alone with the silence¡ªand the memory that would not let him rest.

 Chapter 36: Protective Measures

    David sat stiffly in the chair across from Rowen¡¯s desk, his eyes fixated on a stack of documents in front of him. The familiar weight of tension sat heavy on his chest, a gnawing discomfort that hadn¡¯t left since their conversation at Arthur¡¯s estate. Rowen was pacing his office, barking orders into his phone, but David barely noticed. His thoughts were spiraling, replaying everything that had been said, and more importantly, everything that hadn¡¯t.


    After Rowen put his phone away, silence filled the room like a thick fog. Rowen was at his desk, eyes scanning a document, though David doubted he was truly reading it. The stillness wasn¡¯t comforting; it felt like a dam about to break. David¡¯s fingers drummed lightly against his knee, the rhythmic tapping doing little to calm his pulse as he waited for Rowen to speak.


    Finally, Rowen leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. His sharp gaze landed on David, cutting through the silence. ¡°That meeting¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to make of it,¡± he said, his voice measured, but there was a hard edge to it. ¡°What¡¯s your take on all this? Especially on Arthur and Theo?¡±


    David hesitated. His mind churned as he tried to process the meeting, the way Theo had seemed so composed. He had been cooperative, concerned even. But the nagging doubt still remained, tied to something that felt wrong¡ªhis conversation with Alester.


    His thoughts drifted back to the Vampire Underground, to Alester¡¯s warning. It had seemed clear at the time, but now, in the aftermath of everything, David felt like something wasn¡¯t quite right. The edges of the memory were blurry, like puzzle pieces that didn¡¯t quite fit. Still, Alester¡¯s words haunted him.


    He let out a slow breath, forcing himself to speak. ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m not sure we can trust Theo,¡± he said, his voice heavy with the weight of the admission.


    Rowen¡¯s eyebrow lifted, his attention sharpening. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, probing for more. ¡°Did something feel off to you in the meeting?¡±


    David frowned, trying to untangle his thoughts. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the meeting,¡± he said slowly, ¡°but something Alester told me before all this. He warned me about Theo.¡±


    Rowen leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What did Alester say?¡±


    David swallowed, the uneasy feeling of the memory still gnawing at him. ¡°He said Theo is dangerous. That he has ties to Lucian, and we shouldn¡¯t trust him.¡±


    Rowen¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze thoughtful. He didn¡¯t respond right away, his mind clearly calculating. David could see the gears turning behind his eyes, weighing the possibilities. ¡°That¡¯s troubling,¡± Rowen said at last, his voice low. ¡°I didn¡¯t get that from Theo during the meeting. He seemed¡­ careful. Cautious, but not deceptive.¡±


    David nodded, though the doubt still lingered. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense it either,¡± he admitted, ¡°but if Alester says it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Rowen leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I trust Alester¡¯s judgment,¡± he said quietly. ¡°If he¡¯s saying Theo¡¯s a threat, we can¡¯t ignore it.¡±


    David¡¯s hands tightened into fists in his lap, his knuckles white. His protective instincts flared. ¡°Theo¡¯s too close to Elena. If Alester¡¯s right and Theo plans to use her¡ªto manipulate the bond¡ªwe need to get her away from him.¡±


    Rowen let out a deep sigh, rubbing a hand down his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to jump into a rescue mission just yet. The bond will strengthen quickly, but she might come to us on her own once she feels its effects.¡±


    David nodded, though his heart ached at the thought. His relationship with Elena was still strained, and there was no guarantee she would say anything to him at all. The bond with the artifact, if it was being manipulated by the Noctrachs, would only strain things further.


    ¡°We need to act soon,¡± David said quietly, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°I want to bring her under our protection before it¡¯s too late. The bond¡¯s going to get worse, and I don¡¯t think we can trust her to come to us in time.¡±


    Rowen glanced at David, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°I get it,¡± he said after a long pause. ¡°But we can¡¯t afford to be hasty. Let¡¯s monitor the situation for now. Stay close to your sister. Help them track down the other fragments of the artifact and see if you can gage Theo¡¯s intentions. We¡¯ll make a move when the time is right.¡±


    David clenched his fists tighter, frustration gnawing at him, but he gave a small nod. ¡°I don¡¯t like waiting,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°I know,¡± Rowen said, his voice softening slightly. ¡°But we have to be smart about this. If we act too soon, we risk making things worse. Elena¡¯s bond with the artifact is dangerous, but she¡¯s not in immediate danger¡ªyet.¡±


    David stayed silent for a moment, his mind spinning. He knew Rowen was right, but the idea of leaving Elena so exposed, so vulnerable, ate at him. He wanted to protect her, but more than that, he wanted to save her from the inevitable danger of the bond. He hated the thought of waiting for her to fall further into the grip of the artifact before doing something.


    Then, as if to distract himself, David shifted the conversation. ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°When I went to speak with Alester¡­ something was off.¡±


    Rowen¡¯s brow furrowed, his attention sharpening again. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    David leaned forward slightly, his thoughts returning to that encounter. ¡°Alester didn¡¯t look good. I think... it might be time to rotate him out.¡±


    Rowen¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression thoughtful. ¡°You think his judgment is compromised?¡±


    David hesitated, not wanting to question Alester¡¯s reliability, but he couldn¡¯t ignore what he¡¯d seen. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admitted. ¡°But something was wrong. He looked worn, like the Underground has been taking a toll on him. It might be time to pull him out before it affects his decisions.¡±


    Rowen was silent for a moment, considering David¡¯s words. Then, with a slow nod, he leaned back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. If Alester¡¯s health is deteriorating, we can¡¯t risk leaving him in a position where his judgment could be compromised.¡±


    David let out a small breath of relief, though the weight of his earlier thoughts still pressed down on him. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lose anyone else,¡± he said softly.


    Rowen¡¯s expression softened briefly. ¡°Neither do I,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s your call David. You¡¯re the senior field officer now. If you want to pull him out, then do it.¡±

 Chapter 37: A Silent Pull

    Elena stepped into the guest room, closing the door behind her and leaning against it, as if by barring the entrance, she could somehow keep her emotions from following her inside. Every time she tried to come to terms with her situation, some new, horrifying truth emerged, making it even more unbearable. It wasn¡¯t enough that she was being hunted by shadows and vampires¡ªno, she also had to face the possibility that she herself could be the danger. That she could unleash some catastrophic, life-altering disaster.


    And yet, despite the overwhelming dread that made her head spin and her stomach tie itself in knots, her heart still found a way to carve out space to ache¡ªto yearn.


    Elena couldn¡¯t shake the intensity of Theo¡¯s gaze from her mind. Was it desire that she saw burning in his eyes or was she simply projecting her own longing, mistaking his kindness for something more?


    Sure, they had slept together but that night had been¡­complicated. She had been angry and hurt and so overwhelmed by the enormity of the revelations that had been made that all she had wanted was to disappear entirerly. To Theo¡¯s credit, he had given her that. He had pulled her into a void so deep she hadn¡¯t even known her own name but what happened between them beyond that she could scarcely more than guess. She had woken up next to him hours later feeling blissfully at peace. He had been kind and tender toward her but if he had felt more than obligation while they had been intimate, she didn¡¯t know. Those memories were beyond her reach.


    Elena let out a long, slow breath as she pushed herself away from the door, crossing the room to the small desk where she had left The Testament of Ashur. The ancient leather-bound book sat there, untouched, its pages promising answers she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for. But, the time for fear and indecisiveness, had long since passed. David and Rowen had made it clear: the longer this bond to the artifact remained, the more vulnerable she would become. They were right. She could feel it now¡ªthe quiet, insistent pull at the edges of her mind, like something was stirring just beneath her consciousness.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    With a determined breath, Elena picked up the book and settled into the chair, running her fingers over the cracked leather cover. David had given the book to her over a week ago and she had meant to read it sooner, but life had gotten in the way. Now, with the bond becoming stronger, she couldn¡¯t afford to push it aside any longer.


    She opened the book, the faint smell of aged parchment rising from its pages. Her eyes skimmed the words, but her thoughts kept wandering. Back to Theo. Back to the Watcher¡¯s words. Back to the artifact. She shook her head, forcing herself to focus.


    As she was leafing through, she came across a passage that stood out to her. It seemed to be talking about the artifact.


    Of the shattered stone, few dare to speak, for it is said to hold the breath of the first light. A key, they whisper, to realms unseen, where the stars themselves do bow before the throne of the One. In its gleam lies the way to the gates long forgotten, where the endless reaches of the heavens may yet be touched.


    Yet the stone is not what it was. Once whole, now broken, its light is dimmed, and what it reveals may no longer be what was promised.


    Elena paused at the last line and read it again. what it reveals may no longer be what was promised. What does that mean?


    Before she could finish her thoughts, she felt a cold chill creeping up her spine. Elena froze, her grip tightening around the edges of the book. The air around her felt heavier, as though something unseen had slipped into the space, watching, waiting. The sensation crawled along her skin, prickling at her senses, and the bond she had with the artifact seemed to hum in response, pulsing in a subtle, insistent rhythm.


    Her heartbeat quickened and she fought the urge to run out of the room. Something felt like it was tugging gently at her consciousness, urging her to give in. She shook her head, trying to push the feeling away, but it lingered, whispering at the edges.


    You are alone.


    The thought came to her unbidden, like a cold breeze sneaking through the cracks, and it made her breath catch in her throat. She stood and paced the room, her fingers brushing over the edges of the desk, over the old, weathered pages of the book.


    Elena pressed her hands to her temples, trying to still the thoughts. The sense of isolation that had been creeping in over the past few days tightened around her. A knot twisted in her stomach.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not alone,¡± she whispered but her words were hollow and it did not escape her attention that at this precise moment, she was in fact in an empty room, very much alone. The cold seemed to press deeper into her, reaching for her bones. Elena wrapped her arms around herself as she sat at the edge of the bed. Something tugged at her consciousness again more insistent. It felt like something was crawling into her.


    They don¡¯t want you.


    Another unbidden thought. Elena sighed, running a hand through her hair. The overwhelming sense of isolation, the whispers at the edge of her mind¡ªit was all becoming too much. She couldn''t keep fighting her own thoughts like this.


    Her body felt heavy with exhaustion. She had hardly slept in days, and it was starting to take a toll. Maybe she just needed rest. Just a few hours of sleep to clear her mind, to escape the relentless pull of the bond for a while.


    Elena settled onto the bed, pulling the covers over her as if they could somehow protect her from the creeping sense of unease that clung to her. She closed her eyes, forcing her mind to quiet, focusing on her breath. In and out. Slow and steady.


    The darkness behind her eyelids was a welcome relief, and slowly, her thoughts began to quiet. The whispers faded into the background, and the cold grip on her consciousness loosened, if only for a moment. Sleep took her quickly, pulling her under its comforting embrace.


    In her dream, Elena found herself standing in a vast, desolate landscape. The sky above her was an endless black void, devoid of stars, and the ground beneath her feet felt cold, jagged, like broken stone. She looked around, but there was no sign of life. Only the eerie stillness of a place long abandoned.


    Ahead of her, something shimmered¡ªa faint light in the distance, pulsing in the darkness like a dying star. Instinctively, she took a step toward it, drawn by its weak glow. The closer she got, the stronger the pull became, until she was no longer walking but being dragged toward it by some unseen force.


    As she neared the source of the light, she saw it clearly for the first time. It was the artifact¡ªthe shattered stone, just as she had seen it in her visions. Its broken pieces hovered in the air, held together by an invisible force, each fragment glowing faintly with a dim, otherworldly light.


    Elena reached out to touch it, but before her fingers could make contact, a voice echoed through the void, low and cold.


    You cannot control it.


    The ground beneath her feet began to tremble, and the light from the artifact flickered, growing darker with every passing second. The stone began to crack further, its edges splintering as if it were about to shatter completely.


    Elena¡¯s heart raced. She stepped back, but it was too late. The artifact exploded in a blinding flash of light, and from its broken pieces, a shadow emerged. It was tall and formless, like a figure made of smoke, its presence suffocating. The air around her thickened, making it hard to breathe.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "You are nothing. You are alone." The voice was louder now, harsher. The shadow loomed over her, its darkness seeping into her skin, its cold touch wrapping around her like a vice.


    Elena tried to scream, but no sound came out. She was paralyzed, trapped in place as the shadow¡¯s tendrils reached for her, wrapping around her throat, her wrists, her mind.


    And then, as quickly as it had appeared, the shadow vanished, leaving behind only silence.


    Elena jolted awake, gasping for breath. Her heart pounded against her ribs, and her skin was clammy with cold sweat. The room was still dark, but the oppressive weight she had felt in her dream lingered in the air around her.


    She pressed a hand to her chest, trying to calm the frantic beating of her heart, but the fear from the vision wouldn¡¯t leave her. It had felt so real¡ªtoo real. And now, even as she sat in the quiet of her room, she could feel the bond pulsing, stronger than before.


    Something had changed. The bond wasn¡¯t just a distant presence anymore. It was inside her, growing stronger, digging deeper into her mind. And with it came the cold, inescapable realization: she wasn¡¯t in control.


    Elena¡¯s breath came in short, panicked bursts. She clutched the sheets tightly, her knuckles white, as the whispers returned, louder now, more insistent.


    You cannot resist.


    Her pulse quickened, and the room seemed to close in around her. The bond was intensifying, pushing at the edges of her consciousness, trying to break through. She could feel it now, gnawing at her mind, filling her with dread.


    She got out of bed and grabbed her phone and a jacket before heading out of the room. She needed to step outside, to feel the cool night air on her skin to feel anything that might drown out this insistent tugging on her mind.


    The night shrouded the home in an eerie stillness that made the chill in the air intensify. Elena kept a close eye on the shadows as she walked towards the porch. David and Rowen had warned that the Noctrachs may intensify their search for her and she had no desire to be caught off guard once they found her.


    A cold gust of wind temporarily quieted her thoughts as she stepped outside. The full moon shown brightly in the sky, casting an otherworldly glow on the grounds of the estate. A short distance from her, she noticed Theo walking on the garden path looking lost in thought. He must have sensed her presence because he looked up locking on to her with those dark piercing eyes that pulled her in like an ocean. She wondered briefly if that was one of the effects of the vampirism or if his eyes had always been able to do that.


    They don¡¯t want you.


    The bond pulsed again and that voice tugged at her consciousness with such force that she nearly staggered. Whatever momentary relief she had felt by stepping outside was gone. Fear and dread seeped back into her bones. The darkness she had felt earlier was beginning to pull her under. Her pulse quickened as she recognized the familiar sensation of someone or something trying to take over.


    Theo was at her side now, his features etched with concern.


    ¡°Elena? Are you okay?¡±


    She shook her head, unable to speak, and tried to breathe through the panic that was wrapping around her. Theo placed a cautious hand on her shoulder, and the contact briefly grounded her. The dark pull on her mind receded slightly, and she found her voice again.


    ¡°I¡ªI think something¡¯s in my head,¡± she said, rubbing her temples.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His look of concern deepened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just feels like something is talking to me in my mind, and it¡¯s¡­ pulling at me.¡± As if on cue, she felt another tug, and her vision darkened.


    You are nothing. You are alone.


    Panic flooded through her.


    ¡°Theo, it¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s trying to take over!¡± she said, her voice an urgent whisper.


    Understanding dawned on his face, and Theo¡¯s voice became calm and firm.


    ¡°Elena, I need you to listen to me. You can fight this, but you need to ground yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she said, her voice sounding far away even to herself.


    ¡°Find a strong memory or emotion that is wholly yours and use it as an anchor. Whatever it is that¡¯s trying to take over can¡¯t pull you under if you¡¯re grounded to something solid.¡±


    Elena blinked, her mind barely processing Theo¡¯s words. The pull was growing stronger, drowning out everything but the voice in her head. It was relentless, a dark presence gnawing at the edges of her consciousness, whispering insidious thoughts she couldn¡¯t push away.


    You are nothing. You are alone, it insisted.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t,¡± she stammered, her breath coming in short, ragged bursts. Her hands pressed against her temples, trying to block out the voice, but it was no use. The darkness kept creeping in, pulling her under like a tide.


    Theo stepped in front of her, his hand gently cupping her face now, forcing her to look at him. His eyes, intense and unwavering, locked onto hers, grounding her even as she teetered on the edge of losing control.


    ¡°You can,¡± Theo said, his voice steady, though there was an urgency behind it. ¡°Listen to me, Elena. You need to find something in your mind, something that¡¯s real¡ªsomething that belongs to you and only you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart raced. She tried to do as he said, but every memory felt distant, blurred by the invasive whispers growing louder in her mind.


    Nothing is yours. You are weak. Alone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered again, shaking her head frantically as the panic closed in on her. Her vision blurred, the world around her dimming as the bond¡¯s pull tightened its grip. She was losing herself, slipping away into the darkness.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Theo¡¯s voice cut through the fog, low and commanding. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    She saw his eyes darken, and before she could respond, she felt it¡ªa subtle shift, like a gentle push into her mind. Theo. He was there, slipping into her thoughts like a quiet presence.


    Elena gasped, her heart skipping a beat as she realized what he was doing. Even through the fear, she felt a different sort of panic rising inside her, memories of the night before coming to the forefront of her mind. The memory of it felt like too much¡ªit was too close, too raw. His presence in her mind was intimate in a way that made her chest tighten, a reminder of how deeply he could reach into her, how much control he could take if he wanted.


    For a moment, she wanted to resist, to tell him to stop, but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t fight this on her own.


    She felt him searching, gently guiding her toward a memory she couldn¡¯t reach on her own. And then, there it was¡ªa flicker of light in the darkness. She could see it now, clearer than before: the smell of rain on a warm day, her brother David laughing as they splashed through puddles together. A simple memory, but one that was hers. Untouched by the bond. Untouched by the darkness.


    Theo anchored the memory in her mind, amplifying its presence until the pull of the bond began to fade. The whispers quieted, receding into the background like a distant echo. Slowly, the suffocating pressure lifted. She was back¡ªback in control.


    Elena gasped for breath as she felt her mind resurface. Theo stood back, arms to his side searching her face for confirmation that she was okay. She tried to speak but when she did only sobs broke through the silence. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears, the wave of emotion crashing over her as the weight of what had nearly happened¡ªthe bond pulling her under¡ªsettled in. Theo¡¯s presence had saved her, but the fear and vulnerability were still raw, like an open wound she couldn¡¯t close.


    Theo steped closer, his hand resting lightly on her shoulder now. His touch was steady, but careful, as if he wasn¡¯t sure whether to offer more comfort or to give her space. The weight of his silence was palpable, filled with the unspoken tension between them. Neither of them moved.


    For a long while, they stood like that¡ªElena trembling as she tried to pull herself back together, and Theo watching her, his expression unreadable. The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them, the cool night air brushing against her skin as the quiet stretched.


    The tears slowed, but the ache remained. Elena could feel the fragility of the moment, the weight of what had just passed between them. But there was something else too, something that settled heavily in her chest. She couldn¡¯t keep depending on him like this. She couldn¡¯t rely on Theo to pull her out when the bond tried to take over. She needed more than comfort¡ªshe needed control.


    They stood together in silence for what felt like an eternity, the only sound the soft rustling of the trees in the distance. Theo¡¯s hand lingered on her shoulder, his presence steady, grounding her in the quiet, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It couldn¡¯t be enough. Not anymore.


    Elena took a shaky breath, her eyes still stinging from the tears, and looked up at Theo. His gaze met hers, his expression softer now, though still guarded, as if he was waiting for her to speak¡ªwaiting for her to make the first move.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this,¡± she whispered, her voice rough and worn from crying. ¡°I can¡¯t keep relying on you to save me every time.¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression tightened, a flicker of something pained crossing his face. ¡°Elena, I will always be here for you,¡± he said, his voice low.


    She shook her head gently. ¡°No, Theo, you won¡¯t.¡± She softened her tone, trying to ease the blow. ¡°I know you want to be, but the truth is... you can¡¯t always be there for me.¡±


    Theo closed his eyes for a moment, sighing quietly. She could see the struggle in him and yet he didn¡¯t argue. He knew she was right.


    The silence stretched between them, heavy. Finally, Elena spoke again, her voice quieter but firm with resolve.


    ¡°Theo,¡± she said, the words tentative, ¡°I want you to teach me how to fight compulsion. I need to learn how to do this on my own.¡±


    Theo¡¯s body tensed, and for a moment, she thought he might protest. His gaze flicked over her face, searching, conflicted. Then, after a pause, he gave a small, reluctant nod. ¡°Very well, just give me a few nights.¡± he said, though his voice was laced with hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you¡± She said gently then walked back into the house. She could feel Theo¡¯s eyes on her as she went.

 Chapter 38: Sit, Stand, Turn

    Twilight had fallen, bathing the world in hues of pink and purple. Theo sat in a high-backed leather chair in one of the estate¡¯s many rooms, fingers drumming on the armrest as he looked out over the garden path. He and Elena would be having their first training session tonight. Though he hated to admit it, his nerves were on edge. The thought of taking hold of Elena¡¯s mind again, of feeling her consciousness bend to his will after that night together, was near torture. But he couldn¡¯t delay it any longer. Every day that he had put off the training had taken a toll on her. Dark circles ringed her eyes, her gaze tired and withdrawn. She hadn¡¯t been eating, either. Her brother David had been coming by to check on her as well and had made pointed comments at her appearance.


    Although Theo could sense the genuine concern in her brother¡¯s voice, he was becoming wary of his motives regarding those visits.


    David had come to check on her after Elena told him about what had happened the other night with the bond, and while Theo had been apprehensive about Elena sharing that information, she hadn¡¯t listened. She¡¯d been adamant about talking to her brother, and Theo hadn¡¯t pushed her, but now, with every passing moment, he felt like he should have.


    Theo¡¯s jaw clenched as he recalled the conversation earlier that morning when David had suggested they visit one of the Watchers¡¯ hidden libraries. He had been persuasive, almost too much so, framing the trip as essential for finding answers about the artifact. Theo had barely managed to convince Elena to stay at the estate, explaining¡ªfirmly¡ªthat it was safer for her here, where he and Arthur could protect her. Elena hadn¡¯t been happy about it. In fact, she had barely spoken to him since, frustrated with his insistence that she not leave the house without him or Arthur by her side.


    He had put his foot down, though, and for now, she had stayed. But something about David¡¯s behavior during their walks still gnawed at him.


    Theo had watched from a distance as David had moved through the estate with Elena, their conversation seeming innocuous enough but David¡¯s subtle actions had caught his attention. He¡¯d seen David examining the grounds too closely, his eyes lingering on paths that led in and out of the estate. David had taken his time inspecting the perimeter and minding the exits.


    Then there had been that odd moment when David had clumsily knocked over a small statue as they passed through the garden, forcing Theo to react quickly to sto it from hitting Elena. He had caught it effortlessly, but the moment had left him suspicious. It hadn¡¯t felt accidental. Was David testing his reflexes, his speed? Why?


    Theo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that David had an agenda, one that went beyond just checking on his sister. His thoughts spiraled, and he stood, pacing the room, frustration building with every passing second. He wasn¡¯t sure what David¡¯s plan was, but he had a growing certainty that something wasn¡¯t right.


    His pacing halted when the door creaked open, and Elena stepped inside. She looked frustrated, her brow furrowed, but the moment their eyes met, her expression softened, if only slightly. The tension between them was still palpable, the fallout from their earlier disagreement hanging in the air.


    "How was your walk?" Theo asked, his voice cautious.


    Elena hesitated, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, though her tone was tight. ¡°David¡¯s concerned. He thinks we should be doing more.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t respond immediately. He couldn¡¯t argue with that¡ªhe was concerned too, but his concern was for different reasons. ¡°I know he¡¯s trying to help, but it¡¯s not safe for you to leave the estate right now. The bond is growing stronger, and we need to focus on keeping you in control.¡±


    Elena sighed, clearly frustrated. ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t just sit here doing nothing.¡±


    Theo took a slow breath, stepping closer. ¡°We¡¯re not doing nothing,¡± he said, his voice firm but not unkind. ¡°We¡¯re going to start training¡ªright now.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes flashed with uncertainty, but she gave him a hard look as she waited for him to explain what they would be doing.


    ¡°Since this is our first lesson, I¡¯m only going to give you some basic physical commands. When I give you the commands, I want you to try and do as I said the other night. You¡¯re going to try and find a strong memory or feeling inside yourself that you can use as an anchor to tie you down.¡± He paused, feeling the power of compulsion thrumming just beneath the surface of his skin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three commands total, and then I¡¯ll pull the compulsion away, and we can talk about how you did. Does that sound okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Theo breathed and took a step back, putting some distance between them. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to ease the suffocating pull he felt whenever they were too close. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Elena nodded, though he could see the flicker of doubt in her eyes. She was trying to hide it, but Theo knew her too well by now. ¡°Ready.¡±


    Theo took a slow breath, steadying himself as he spoke the first command. ¡°Sit.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a hard command. He kept the force of it light, giving her room to fight back if she could. But even then, he saw her body react before her mind could catch up. Her knees bent, and she fought to stay upright, her muscles straining, but the compulsion wove its way through her, pushing her down until she was seated on the floor.


    Theo had to steady his breathing again before he spoke.


    ¡°Stand.¡± He commanded.


    Elena¡¯s face tensed this time. He felt her resist for a single heartbeat before she obeyed.


    ¡°Turn.¡± He said trying to keep his voice light. Elena still moved but slower this time. Her body making an effort to resist. Once she was fully turned around, Theo gladly removed the compulsion and Elena took in a sharp breath as she turned back to face him.


    ¡° You did well.¡± he said reassuringly ¡° I could feel you starting to resist. That was good.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡° I still followed every command.¡± she said in a small voice. Theo noticed the dark circles under her eyes. Her tired expression and wished he could help her.


    ¡° That¡¯s alright. This isn¡¯t something you¡¯ll be able to learn over night. Fully resisting will take time but I know you¡¯ll get there.¡±


    ¡° Let¡¯s just go again.¡± she said her expression was tight and grim.


    ¡° Sit.¡± he said and he watched as Elena did her best to fight it. He could feel her anchoring herself this time. It wasn¡¯t enough to keep from following the command, but it was progress. Instead of smoothly lowering to the floor, Elena struggled to remain standing until her knees buckled and she fell on the marble tile. She let out a little groan and the fire in her eyes flashed before glazing over again as she hit the floor.


    The flicker of her fire sent a hot jolt through Theo, pulling on the memories he had been trying to bury these past few days. He could see her as she¡¯d been that night¡ªher eyes burning with desire, then softening in surrender. The way her body had arched and moved at his touch, each reaction aligning with the unspoken command of his thoughts. She¡¯d let him in, given herself over completely, not just to his hands but to his will, his needs. It had felt intoxicating, like she was his, wholly, in a way he hadn''t dared to hope for. And damn if he didn¡¯t crave that again.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The sound of her footsteps brought him back to the present. Blinking, he realized she was in arms reach of him now, her face and posture tense from the strain of resisting his silent command. He hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d pulled her toward him. Startled, he released the compulsion.


    Elena gasped as control returned to her, and she stumbled slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡­forgot myself,¡± he murmured, retreating a step. ¡°We can continue this tomorrow.¡±


    She looked a bit shaken but resolute. ¡°No. I want to keep going.¡±


    ¡°Elena, I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to keep going,¡± she insisted, her voice unwavering.


    Theo took a steadying breath, forcing himself to push the memories of her from his mind. He needed to focus, to stay in control for her sake. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s try again.¡±


    They went on like this. Sit. Stand. Turn. Well into the night until Elena could hardly hold herself up. Theo had tried to get her to stop hours ago but Elena had insisted on continuing and a part of him wondered if she was afraid to stop because then she would be alone in her mind with whatever darkness it was that was haunting her. The thought made his heart ache.


    When her body finally slumped, he reached out, his voice softened. ¡°Elena¡­we need to stop. You¡¯re barely keeping yourself up.¡±


    After a moment, she nodded, leaning heavily against the wall. A weighty silence settled over them, neither willing to break it. Theo simply stood there watching her. She had made good progress tonight. By the end of their session, he was putting enough effort into the commands that even he was starting to feel a little warn out.


    Elena¡¯s breathing had finally calmed and she was now simply staring at some distant point beyond the room. It was hard to comprehend just how much she had been through in such a short period of time. He could see the signs of the physicall toll it was taking on her and yet she still carried herself with a quiet strength that he couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    ¡°What does it feel like?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°To¡­ control someone?¡±


    Theo blinked, her words pulling him back from his thoughts. He studied her for a moment longer. She was looking down at her slender hands, flexing them repeatedly as though confirming that her body was now her own. He supposed it was a fair question to ask but he wondered how honest he dared to be.


    He took a long breath, gathering his thoughts as he considered her question. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain,¡± he began, his voice edged with a quiet tension. ¡°There¡¯s a thrill to it... this feeling of having someone¡¯s every move, every thought, aligned with your own.¡± His gaze drifted for a moment, lost in memory. ¡°It¡¯s powerful - intoxicating even... but it¡¯s also invasive. There¡¯s something wrong about it, no matter how natural it might feel in the moment.¡±


    Elena looked up at him, watching intently, her expression conflicted as she absorbed his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an endless power, either¡ªit drains you. We don¡¯t just use it freely. Mostly, we rely on it for hunting... or,¡± he hesitated, ¡°other things.¡±


    A hint of color rose in her cheeks as she registered his meaning, and Theo felt his own heartbeat pick up as memories of that night resurfaced. But it wasn¡¯t only desire that bloomed in his chest¡ªit was the shadow of doubt that he had been left with.


    He pressed on, his tone tinged with a regret he hadn¡¯t intended to reveal.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s... hard to know,¡± he admitted, his voice barely above a murmur, ¡°Your own desires can bleed into the other person without you being fully aware of it. It can¡­blur the lines - make you wonder what was real.¡±


    Their eyes locked, and in that brief moment, he saw an understanding pass between them¡ªa recognition. But then Elena¡¯s gaze dropped, her fingers twisting together, her eyes tracing the lines of her hands as if they held the answers she couldn¡¯t voice.


    ¡°Theo, about that night¡­¡± Her voice was quiet.


    His pulse quickened, a strange tension tightening his chest. They hadn¡¯t spoken about that night since she¡¯d left his room. He hadn¡¯t dared to bring it up, not wanting to see the regret he feared she felt. He waited, his breath held, as she struggled to continue.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She paused, swallowing hard, her gaze still fixed downward. ¡°You only did what I asked.¡± She glanced up, her eyes shadowed. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    He let out a long, unsteady breath. He hadn¡¯t realized until that moment how much he¡¯d needed to hear those words. He¡¯d told himself that her silence meant acceptance, that her leaving hadn¡¯t been a condemnation. But until now, he hadn¡¯t been certain.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmured, taking a tentative step toward her. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was planning to say, wasn¡¯t even certain what he wanted, only that he needed to be closer to her. But as his eyes met hers, he froze. There, in the depth of her gaze, he saw something that pierced him¡ªa glint of hurt, barely concealed, a shimmer at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Elena?¡± he whispered, his voice laden with concern. Had he missed something? Had he said something wrong?


    She straightened, though he could see the effort it took her. Her features hardened, her expression slipping into something unreadable.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she said, her tone clipped, hollow. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± She turned, already moving to leave, her steps measured, almost too deliberate.


    Every instinct screamed for him to let her go, to respect the distance she wanted. But before he could think better of it, his hand shot out, wrapping gently around her wrist, holding her in place.


    She froze, and he felt her tense, her entire body going still as if bracing herself. Slowly, she turned, her gaze falling to the hand that held her. He could feel her pulse beneath his fingers, fast and unsteady, and it sent a jolt through him, the sudden intimacy of the moment raw and unshielded.


    Realizing what he¡¯d done, he released her, his hand dropping to his side as if scalded. He hadn¡¯t meant to touch her, hadn¡¯t meant to cross that line. Shame washed over him, and he could see it reflected back at him in her eyes¡ªthe guilt, the regret that he knew must be written on his face.


    She took in his expression, her own features unreadable. Then, slowly, her gaze cooled, her expression becoming a cold, emotionless mask. Without a word, she turned and left the room, her steps quiet, yet echoing in the silence that followed.


    Theo stood there, rooted in place, the remnants of her warmth still lingering in the space between them. His hand tingled from where he¡¯d held her, the ghost of her pulse thrumming in his palm. He ran a hand over his face, trying to shake the raw, complicated mess of emotions that always seemed to follow her.


    The quiet creak of the door interrupted his thoughts. Arthur stepped inside, his expression as stern as Theo had ever seen it, his gaze sharp and assessing.


    ¡°I see she¡¯s left you with a lot to think about,¡± Arthur remarked, nodding down the hall where Elena had just walked away. His voice was quiet, but there was something pointed in it.


    Theo exhaled slowly, forcing himself to look Arthur in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± he said tightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s brows drew together as he crossed the room, arms folded. ¡°We had an unwelcome visitor.¡±


    Theo¡¯s posture stiffened. ¡°One of Lucian¡¯s?¡±


    Arthur shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get close enough to tell. They slipped away before I could get a good look.¡±


    A sigh escaped Theo, and he slumped into the leather chair, pressing a hand to his forehead. He could feel the weight of Arthur¡¯s eyes on him, the unspoken questions hanging in the air.


    ¡°I know you want to hold off on going to the council,¡± Arthur said, breaking the silence, ¡°but they could offer additional protection while we search for the remaining fragments.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Arthur.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, laced with a heaviness that betrayed his inner conflict. ¡°I know what I¡¯m asking of you, but I need you to keep this from them a little longer.¡±


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger, feeling the weight of his decision pressing down. He knew what he was asking of Arthur, the cost of keeping the council in the dark. By not bringing them into the fold, they were leaving themselves exposed, more vulnerable to Lucian¡¯s reach. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to trust the council, not after what had happened to Isabell. He couldn¡¯t rely on them, not when there was no guarantee they¡¯d even listen. After centuries of working under Lucian, would they believe a word he said¡ªeven with Arthur standing beside him?


    Arthur exhaled, a deep, weary sound, and Theo looked up at his old mentor. He saw the disapproval in Arthur¡¯s gaze, the quiet reproach for making him bear this weight. But mingled with it was something else, something softer¡ªunderstanding, perhaps. The familiar look in Arthur¡¯s eyes was so reminiscent of their earlier days that it almost made Theo smile.

 Chapter 39: Dreams of the Past

    Isabell lay in a large, ornate four-poster bed, the blankets heavy and chilled against her skin. Beside her, a man she knew well was sleeping, but his face was blurred, slipping further from her memory as shadows crept in. She watched him for a time her heart swelling at the peaceful rise and fall of his chest. She wanted to stay with him but something deep inside told her she wouldn¡¯t be able to. The fire in the hearth had long since died, leaving the room shrouded in darkness. The only light was the faint glow from a small arched window near the bed.


    She rose slowly, feeling a dull ache in her arms as she moved. She reached for the fire, intending to rekindle it, but a soft sound from down the hall stopped her in her tracks. A wave of dread bloomed in her chest, an instinctive fear she couldn¡¯t place. The sound came again, and though a part of her knew what she might find if she left the room, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. She turned from the fire and slipped out the door, closing it quietly so as not to disturb John.


    Her movements felt slow, weighted, as though she were moving through water. Her bare feet padded down the hall, and she passed a familiar painting¡ªone of herself and John standing behind their children. She squinted, trying to make out the details, but their faces blurred, slipping from her grasp like sand. A deep sadness came over her at that and she reached out to touch it, but her arm felt heavy, throbbing with a strange, dull pain.


    As she entered the main family room, a bone-chilling cold swept over her as she spotted a tall dark figure near a corner of the room with his back to her. His hands were splayed on either side of the wall. His head was dipped and his body was pressing against a female figure.


    Isabell inhaled in surprise and the night itself felt like it froze. Time slowed as the man lifted his head and brought his hands down to his side. The woman that was pushed up against the wall, fell in a lifeless heap. Isabell distantly registered that it was one of the maidservants, Amelia who now lay at his feet though her features too were nothing but shadow. A stab of pain and terror rose up inside her at the sight even as her mind had somehow braced her for what she would find.


    The figure slowly turned to face her and her breath caught in her throat. The man had jet-black hair that was swept back from his face. He was tall and lean with smooth, pale skin and sharp angular features that looked carved from stone. His eyes were like black, bottomless pits, and running down his strong chin was thick, red blood. The man smiled revealing two sharp fangs that were glistening with that same blood and the air in Isabell¡¯s lungs seemed to leave her entirely. What stood before her was the most beautiful and terrifying thing she had ever seen. An angel of death.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you a pretty little dove,¡± he murmured, his voice smooth and predatory. ¡°You must be Isabell.¡±


    A shiver ran through her, her heart pounding painfully in her chest as she took a step back.


    ¡°Who are¡­?¡± was all she managed to whisper, her voice trembling.


    The man continued to approach, closing the space between them until she was nearly backed against the wall. He didn¡¯t answer immediately, savoring her fear, his eyes never leaving her.


    ¡°I am Lucian,¡± he said at last, his voice a velvet caress. ¡°But you, my pet, will come to know me as Master.¡±


    The words slithered over her, and her body, despite her terror, responded. Her pulse thundered in her ears, but his gaze held her captive, and when he reached up to stroke her cheek, she couldn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°Shh,¡± he cooed, his touch deceptively gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t scream. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± His voice was soft, wrapping around her like silk, yet she heard the lie beneath the words. Even so, her body seemed to relax, yielding to his command against her will.


    Lucian took another step, his hand slipping under her chin to lift her face, exposing her throat. His fingers brushed her skin, and he traced his thumb over the pulse at her neck, watching her with dark satisfaction.


    ¡°I think I will enjoy you,¡± he breathed, his words sending a chill through her.


    Every inch of her screamed to pull away, to fight, to run, yet she remained frozen in place. Why was this thing here? And what did it want with her?


    As though reading her thoughts, Lucian whispered, ¡°Your brother owes me a debt, Isabell. And I¡­¡± He leaned closer, his lips grazing her ear. ¡°I have come to collect.¡±


    Her anger flared, cutting through her fear like a knife. Who did he think he was, touching her like this and invoking her brother¡¯s name? Her brother was dead. Lucian¡¯s lips hovered close to hers, the metallic tang of blood sharp on his breath. Before he could close the distance, she brought her knee up, aiming for his groin.


    Lucian didn¡¯t even flinch. He merely smirked, catching her leg with a firm hand and pushing her back against the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind someday,¡± he murmured, releasing her with an air of indifference. His gaze lingered on her, dark and knowing, as though he saw all her secrets laid bare.


    Never.


    She thought. She would never give an ounce of herself to this monster. She made to spit in his face but then white hot pain radiated from her side and the world swam, darkness falling around her.

 Chapter 40: The End of Resistance

    Her eyes fluttered open and she gasped as her senses returned slowly, reality crashing over her like a wave. She must have slid into unconsciousness again she realized dully.


    Her mind had been moving between the past and present with some frequency lately and though that gave her some reprieve from her physical pain, she still preferred her current circumstance to the nightmares of the past.


    Isabell¡¯s world had shrunk to the narrow stone walls of the dungeon, every breath a struggle against the pain coursing through her body. Chains dug into her wrists, the metal cuffs biting into her skin until it felt like they¡¯d become a part of her. Her arms were stretched taut above her head, forcing her onto her toes, leaving her muscles trembling with exhaustion. The cold damp air stung her raw skin, mingling with the sweat and blood that trickled down her sides.


    Each breath was a shallow gasp, the air searing her lungs as she fought to stay conscious. She had lost track of how long she had been down here. Days, maybe weeks. Lucian¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, taunting her with the promise of release, but only if she would ask for it¡ªonly if she would surrender to him. But she hadn¡¯t. Not yet.


    Her body jerked as a fresh wave of pain lanced through her, radiating from the deep gash along her side. Malric had made sure the wound would sting, not enough to kill her, but enough to keep her balanced on the edge of agony. He had been meticulous about that. The memory of his smirk, of his casual cruelty, made her stomach twist, bile rising in her throat. But even Malric had eventually left her alone in the darkness.


    Isabell¡¯s head lolled forward, her vision swimming as she fought against the pull of unconsciousness. Her legs trembled, barely holding her weight. Each shift of the chains sent a fresh jolt of agony through her arms, her shoulders burning from the strain. She tried to focus, to cling to some semblance of strength, but it was slipping away from her, slipping through her like the blood that dripped onto the cold stone floor.


    She was so tired. So, so tired. Body and soul.


    And then, in the silence, she heard it¡ªthe soft, deliberate click of footsteps. They reverberated off the walls, slow and unhurried, like a predator approaching its prey. Isabell forced her head up, squinting against the darkness as the figure came into view.


    Lucian stepped into the dim light, his face half in shadow, half illuminated by the flickering torchlight. His expression was a mask of mock concern, his lips curled in a smile that might have been gentle if she didn¡¯t know better. He moved closer, his eyes trailing over her battered form, lingering on the bloodied wounds and burns that marred her skin.


    ¡°My poor, stubborn Isabell,¡± he murmured, his voice low and velvety, like the purr of a satisfied cat. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself.¡±


    Isabell¡¯s lips parted, a ragged breath escaping her, but she didn¡¯t speak. She refused to give him the satisfaction, refused to let him see how deeply his presence rattled her. But her body betrayed her, a tremor running through her as he reached out and brushed a lock of sweat-dampened hair from her face.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°You know, all of this pain... it could end,¡± Lucian continued, his voice a gentle caress. He cupped her cheek, his thumb tracing the line of her jaw, just below the dark bruise that had blossomed there. ¡°All you have to do is ask me. All you have to do is surrender and I will take the pain from you my dove.¡±


    Isabell tried to respond, to summon the strength to say the one word that still held meaning¡ªnever¡ªbut all that escaped her was a broken sob. A single tear slid down her cheek, and Lucian¡¯s cool fingers brushed it away, his touch unsettlingly gentle - tender. For a fleeting moment, it felt good¡ªthe warmth, the illusion of affection. Her shattered soul yearned for it, clinging to the tenderness even as her mind told her that it was all honeyed lies. The raw burn on her skin eased beneath his caress, and in that terrible instant, she leaned into his touch, craving the comfort, the soft promise of care she knew was false yet could resist no longer.


    And then the dam broke.


    Isabell wept, not only from the pain but from the crushing realization that this was her life now¡ªher eternity. There would be no love, no freedom, no solace beyond the twisted versions Lucian offered. Even the love of her husband, and her children, was gone¡ªa distant, fading memory, more dream than reality now. There was nothing left to fight for, nothing for her hate to cling to.


    Lucian stood there, patient and unmoving, watching her weep in silence, like a vulture waiting for its prey to surrender. Three hundred years of torment, defiance, and hate poured out of her in ragged sobs that filled the room, echoing off the cold stone walls. She wept until there was nothing left, until every shred of resistance was drained, her body utterly spent.


    When her sobs finally quieted, when her body stilled and her tears ran dry, Lucian stepped closer. His body radiated with an intensity she hardly ever saw in him.


    ¡°Are you finally ready for peace, my love?¡± he whispered, his forehead pressing lightly against hers. ¡°Are you ready for the pain to stop?¡±


    Isabell tried to fight the word that was bubbling up inside her, but she couldn¡¯t stop it. The defiance that had kept her alive was gone, washed away by years of torment. She was empty, hollow, and weak.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed.


    Lucian smiled, a victorious gleam in his eyes. His hands found her waist, pulling her close as he reached up to unshackle her from the chains that had held her captive. She slumped into him, too weak to stand on her own, her body collapsing against him for support.


    He held her tight as one hand slid to her chin, tilting her face up so her tear-streaked eyes met his. His lips hovered over hers, a dark promise in his gaze.


    ¡°You are mine now, Isabell,¡± he whispered, running a hand through her hair. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you anymore¡­ not unless you force me to.¡±


    And then, he kissed her. It was a kiss far too gentle for the monster that he was. He pulled back slightly as if savoring the moment and then he captured her lips once more, deepening the kiss and turning it possessive¡ªclaiming her in a way that felt final. It was a victory he had long waited for she knew. Isabell could feel his hunger for her and she let herself melt into it - into him, too broken to resist. The last remnants of her will slipped away as his lips moved against hers.


    When he finally pulled away, he brushed a strand of her hair from her face, his voice sickly sweet. ¡°Rest now, my sweet. You¡¯ll need to gain back your strength before you complete some tasks for me.¡±


    He stepped back, watching her crumple to the ground, spent and broken. She was his now, in every way that mattered, and there was no escaping that truth.

 Chapter 41: Memories of a Stranger

    The days had bled into weeks and winter had finally overtaken autumn as the final leaves fell from the trees leaving the branches bare and fully exposed to the elements. Elena had hoped that maybe by the time winter arrived, she would be changed - stronger- yet the weight of the bond with the artifact hadn¡¯t lessened. If anything, the hold it had over her mind seemed to shift and deepen, changing shape like a shadow at dusk. Elena sat by the window, her fingers trailing idly over the worn pages of The Testament of Ashur, though her eyes were unfocused, her mind elsewhere.


    Sometimes, it felt like she was barely holding on.


    The compulsion training sessions with Theo had given her a measure of control, something solid to grasp when the whispers in her mind grew too loud, when they clawed at her sanity with their ceaseless murmurs. She could still hear them now and then, a chorus of voices that wove through her thoughts, ghostly, like the faintest whisper that was there one moment and gone the next.


    She¡¯d tried to ignore them, to push them back, but they always returned, lingering in the recesses of her mind, a quiet reminder of the bond she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Her gaze drifted back to The Testament of Ashur. It had become her anchor during those quiet hours in her room, a distraction, a tether to a world beyond the artifact¡¯s pull. She¡¯d spent countless hours reading it, sifting through the cryptic words, the ancient warnings and lore that seemed both enlightening and impenetrable. It was an odd comfort, somehow, to know that others had walked this path before her, that they, too, had felt the weight of something beyond themselves.


    But the relief was fleeting. The toll was there, etched in her reflection¡ªthe dark circles beneath her eyes, the pallor of her skin, the way her hands trembled slightly when she was alone, when there was no one else to see.


    Her focus shifted elsewhere, wandering back to the tension that had lingered between her and Theo since that fateful compulsion session.


    The distance she¡¯d put between them had only grown. It was as though every glance he gave her, every unspoken word, reminded her of the gap between what she felt and what she feared he couldn¡¯t return. She was holding him at arm¡¯s length, and each time she saw him, it hurt more. His kindness, his insistence on watching over her¡ªit made her feel like some kind of burden.


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from pulling further away. Every time he came near, the voices that haunted her¡ªthe whispers from the artifact¡ªseemed to take on a sharper edge, as if they sensed her unease and wanted to stoke it. They stirred up her worst fears, amplifying every insecurity until she felt raw and exposed.


    Her only real reprieve had been her walks with David. He¡¯d begun stopping by almost daily, showing up at the house with a familiar smile that still felt strange to her, as though it belonged to someone else. The brother she remembered had been a boy, not this grown man with a quiet, watchful gaze. And yet, here he was, navigating her life like a stranger who knew far too much.


    Their walks around the garden had been peaceful, if somewhat surreal. She felt as though she were getting to know a version of her brother she¡¯d never met, someone shaped by years and experiences she hadn¡¯t been part of. It was jarring¡ªcomforting one moment, unsettling the next. Sometimes she would catch him studying her, as though he, too, were trying to reconcile who she was now with the sister he remembered.


    A knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts. She closed the book, taking a steadying breath before calling, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and Theo stepped inside, his dark eyes sweeping over her, lingering in a way that made her chest tighten. She felt the whispers stir, a faint, insistent murmur that scratched at her mind, filling her with an uneasy restlessness. It was as though his very presence sparked something inside her that she couldn¡¯t control¡ªa mixture of yearning and resentment that she hated herself for feeling.


    If he didn¡¯t want her, why did he have to look at her like that?


    Had he just come back from feeding? The thought flared unbidden, and she immediately hated herself for wondering. She clenched her hands, hoping he couldn¡¯t see the flicker of irritation in her expression. But his gaze narrowed slightly, his shoulders tensing as if he¡¯d sensed the change in her mood.


    ¡°Elena¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you eat today,¡± he said softly, his voice filled with that familiar concern she was beginning to resent.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, her tone clipped.


    He hesitated, glancing toward the door. ¡°Well, David¡¯s here with food. I made something, too, if you¡¯d like. I could bring it to you.¡±


    She forced a thin smile, a practiced politeness she¡¯d perfected in recent days. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she repeated. ¡°Please let David know I¡¯ll meet him in the garden in a minute.¡±


    Theo lingered in the doorway, his gaze still on her, as though he were searching for something. She felt a prick of irritation; what more did he want from her? Couldn¡¯t he see that his presence made it harder, that the constant reminder of what she couldn¡¯t have only tore at her?


    ¡°You can leave,¡± she said, her tone cool.


    For a moment, she thought she saw a flash of something in his eyes¡ªa mix of irritation and hurt¡ªbut he quickly masked it, his jaw tightening. Without another word, he turned and walked away, his footsteps retreating down the hall.


    Good. Maybe if she annoyed him enough, he¡¯d finally leave her alone.


    The thought brought a hollow pang to her chest, one she ignored as she stood, smoothing her clothes. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to feel guilty. She¡¯d told herself again and again that pushing him away was the right thing, that she needed to let him go before she became too entangled in something that could only bring her pain.


    She made her way downstairs, forcing herself to keep her thoughts from straying to Theo as she entered the garden where David was waiting. He stood by the stone pathway, a warm smile on his face that felt both familiar and foreign. The sight of him eased some of her tension, grounding her in a way that Theo¡¯s presence never could.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he greeted her, extending a hand to guide her onto the path. ¡°I brought something for you,¡± he added, lifting a small paper bag that smelled of fresh bread and herbs.


    A genuine smile tugged at her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiling me, you know that?¡±


    David laughed, the sound rich and genuine. ¡°Consider it making up for lost time,¡± he said, handing her the bag. ¡°Besides, someone has to make sure you¡¯re taking care of yourself. And I¡¯m not about to leave that responsibility to Theo.¡±


    She stilled at the mention of Theo, the warmth in her chest fading slightly. David noticed her change in mood, his expression softening.


    ¡°Has he been bothering you?¡± he asked, his tone light, though she could hear the hint of protectiveness in his voice.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied quickly, shaking her head. ¡°He just¡­ he doesn¡¯t seem to understand that I don¡¯t need him constantly watching over me. It¡¯s¡­ complicated.¡±


    David studied her, his gaze thoughtful, as though he were trying to read between the lines of what she wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°Theo¡¯s a strange one,¡± he said finally, his voice carefully neutral. ¡°But if he¡¯s making things difficult, you know I¡¯m here for you, right?¡±


    She nodded, a grateful smile pulling at her lips. It felt strange, navigating this relationship with him, rebuilding the bond they¡¯d once shared. But his presence was comforting, a reminder that she had someone who truly cared, who didn¡¯t look at her with that unspoken intensity, that need she could never seem to decipher.


    They walked in silence for a while, the quiet companionship between them a balm for her frayed nerves. Elena clutched the bag of food David had brought, her thoughts still turning over the complicated web of her life. The artifact, Theo, the whispers¡ªit all felt like a knot she couldn¡¯t untangle. But if anyone could give her a sense of stability, it was David.


    As they strolled along the garden path, she turned to him, her voice soft but edged with curiosity. ¡°Have you made any progress on finding the other fragments of the artifact?¡±


    David sighed, running a hand through his hair, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Nothing concrete yet. But Rowen has agreed to allow me to send out a few scouts. We¡¯re hoping something will turn up soon.¡± He glanced at her, his eyes shadowed with concern. ¡°The Watchers are doing what they can, but without more clues, it¡¯s like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡±


    She nodded, a faint sense of relief mixing with her apprehension. At least there was progress, even if it was slow. ¡°Thank you, David. I¡­ I know this has put you all in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s family, Elena,¡± he replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯d do anything to keep you safe. You know that.¡±


    They walked in silence for a moment before David¡¯s voice dropped, taking on a serious edge. ¡°How have you been doing with the bond?¡± He looked at her intently, his eyes filled with a protective worry that made her chest tighten. ¡°Have you felt¡­ anything trying to take over again?¡±


    The question lingered between them, weighted with unspoken fears. She forced herself to hold his gaze, summoning as much reassurance as she could manage. ¡°No,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt that¡­ pull since I started training with Theo. I¡¯m managing.¡±


    David¡¯s shoulders relaxed, the tension easing from his posture. ¡°Good,¡± he murmured, though his expression remained guarded. He seemed to hesitate, as though choosing his words carefully. ¡°Elena,¡± he began, his voice quiet but insistent, ¡°I still think you should come with me. The Watchers could protect you, help you control this bond more safely than anyone else can.¡±


    She shook her head, the familiar ache of disappointment surfacing. They¡¯d had this conversation before, and each time it seemed to hurt a little more. ¡°I can¡¯t, David,¡± she said, her voice firm, though she softened her tone, hoping he would understand. ¡°Theo has been helping me. He¡¯s¡­ giving me compulsion training. It¡¯s making a difference.¡±


    David¡¯s gaze narrowed, a skeptical frown crossing his face. ¡°Compulsion training?¡± he repeated, a note of distrust slipping into his voice. ¡°And you¡¯re sure that¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s helping,¡± she replied, a flicker of defensiveness in her tone. ¡°Theo knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately, his jaw clenched as he looked away, as though weighing his next words carefully. After a pause, he cleared his throat, glancing at her with a hesitation that she hadn¡¯t seen in him before. ¡°Elena¡­ has he¡­ been feeding from you?¡±


    Her breath hitched, a flicker of indignation sparking in her chest. ¡°What? No,¡± she said, too quickly, the discomfort in her voice more pronounced than she¡¯d intended.


    David¡¯s eyes softened, but his expression remained serious. ¡°I¡¯m only asking because¡­ allowing yourself to be fed on can lead to becoming a thrall. You¡¯d be binding yourself to him in a way that would make it hard to break free. Theo isn¡¯t someone you want to bind yourself to.¡±


    The words stung, an unexpected anger simmering beneath her calm exterior. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, David,¡± she snapped, crossing her arms as she glared at him. ¡°Theo has done nothing but try to help me. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been by my side when no one else could understand what this bond is doing to me.¡±


    David¡¯s expression darkened, a hint of frustration breaking through his calm demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to interfere, Elena. I¡¯m trying to protect you. I know what these bonds can do, how dangerous they are. Theo¡­ he¡¯s dangerous, Elena. You can¡¯t forget what he is.¡±


    Her anger flared, the weight of his words pushing against everything she¡¯d been trying to convince herself of. ¡°And what about you, David?¡± she shot back, her voice rising. ¡°You think you can just walk back into my life and act like you know what¡¯s best for me?¡±


    The bitterness in her tone seemed to catch him off guard, and he took a step back, his eyes flashing with a hint of regret. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to make up for lost time,¡± he said quietly, the vulnerability in his voice softening her anger, if only slightly. ¡°I know I left you alone. But I¡¯m here now, and I want to make sure you¡¯re safe. Is that so hard to understand?¡±


    Elena clenched her jaw, her emotions warring between gratitude and resentment. She¡¯d spent so long building walls around herself, and now here he was, trying to tear them down in the name of protection. But she didn¡¯t need protecting¡ªnot like this, not from Theo.


    Before she could respond, a familiar presence appeared at the edge of the garden. She turned, her heart skipping as she saw Theo watching them, his expression unreadable. He moved toward them, his gaze flickering between her and David, a quiet intensity in his eyes that made her pulse quicken.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked, his voice calm but tinged with a tension she recognized.


    She looked away, feeling the weight of his gaze, her anger still simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Fine,¡± she replied coolly, her tone sharper than she intended. ¡°David was just leaving.¡±


    David glanced at Theo, his expression guarded, and for a brief moment, neither of them spoke. The tension between them was palpable, a quiet, simmering clash that left her feeling trapped, caught between two worlds that seemed destined to collide.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Elena,¡± David said finally, his tone measured, though there was a flicker of concern in his gaze as he turned and walked away, his footsteps fading into the quiet evening.


    Elena stood there, her gaze fixed on the ground as she fought to steady her breathing, to keep the turmoil inside her from spilling over. She could feel Theo watching her, the familiar intensity in his gaze making her heart race, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him, to face whatever questions lingered in his eyes.


    Without a word, she turned and walked back toward the house, leaving him standing alone in the garden.

 Chapter 42: Fucking Leech

    Theo¡¯s gaze roamed over her one last time before he turned away from her room. Elena was getting worse and he didn¡¯t know how to fix it. They had been making good progress in her training. She could resist most of his commands now and she hadn¡¯t had another episode of the bond trying to take over her mind but it just didn¡¯t seem to be enough to fight whatever it was that was consuming her.


    She was retreating further into herself with each passing day, and some foolish, selfish part of him had allowed it to happen. At first, he¡¯d even been relieved when she started distancing herself, thinking it would make it easier to ignore the feelings that had taken root inside him. But that relief was short-lived. The chasm between them now felt like it was tearing something vital inside him. Every time he was near her, all he wanted was to hold her, to touch her, to taste her. The need for her was relentless, maddening. And yet, he feared that even if he told her how he felt, it would be too late, his words lost against the fortress she¡¯d built between them.


    With a sigh, Theo made his way down the hall to the great room, where David stood stiffly beside Arthur, looking awkwardly out of place. David, it seemed, was the only person Elena would respond to anymore, the only one she¡¯d eat for or engage with in even the smallest way. Theo clenched his fists, his gratitude for David¡¯s help warring with a simmering frustration. David¡¯s constant push for Elena to leave¡ªhis subtle hints, his arguments¡ªwas grating, twisting something inside Theo every time.


    ¡° How is she?¡± He asked as Theo approached.


    ¡°She said she will meet you in the garden in a minute.¡± He said, his tone clipped.


    David nodded and without another word to either of them he headed toward to the door.


    Theo turned his attention to Arthur who was already studying him with those piercing blue eyes as if he could see into his soul. Even in all the time Theo had known Arthur, his presence had never stopped unsettling him. Here stood a being who had never known a human form and that fact seemed to radiate from him.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s better off going with David,¡± Theo muttered, the admission barely a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to reach her anymore.¡±


    Arthur didn¡¯t answer him, instead he gestured to the other room and Theo followed. Arthur poured him a glass of whisky and handed it to him before he spoke.


    ¡° I can¡¯t say what the best thing for Elena would be but I do know Lucian and there is nothing he wouldn¡¯t do to get what he wants. I don¡¯t know that I trust anyone who hasn''t learned that fact first hand.¡±


    Theo nodded, taking a drink. He agreed. David meant well, but whether he fully understood what they were facing, he didn¡¯t know.


    Theo sighed, his fingers tightening around his glass. ¡°I just can¡¯t shake the feeling that Lucian¡¯s planning something. Why hasn¡¯t he made a move to retrieve the artifact?¡±


    ¡°My brother prefers to play the long game. He is likely making moves right now, we just aren¡¯t seeing them.¡± Arthur said gravely, pouring himself a glass of wine and taking a sip.


    They stood in silence, each lost in thought, the weight of their fears pressing heavily between them. Eventually, Arthur set his empty glass on the table with a soft clink.


    ¡°I have to go feed,¡± Arthur said, breaking the silence. ¡°Will you be alright here with David?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡° Stay alert.¡± were Arthurs parting words as he headed out the door. He was gone from the estate in an instant.


    Theo made to head to Arthur¡¯s study. Maybe he could spend some time seeing where the rest of thoes damn fragments were when he heard raised voices coming from outside. Elena and David were arguing so followed them.


    ¡°Theo¡­he¡¯s dangerous, Elena. You can¡¯t forget what he is.¡± David¡¯s voice drifted to him. Theo froze by the door. His heart sank as he waited for Elena to agree but it didn¡¯t come. Instead he heard Elena raise her voice and tell David off.


    He exhaled and something swelled in his chest. He walked out the door and to the edge of the garden.


    Elena was standing next to David, her posture tense, a muscle working in her jaw. He walked up to them.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± He asked and David shot him a glare over the top of Elena¡¯s head.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Elena replied coolly, her tone sharp. ¡°David was just leaving.¡±


    David glanced back over at Theo. His expression a mixture of contempt and distrust. Theo returned the look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Elena,¡± David said finally. She didn¡¯t respond and he turned away sparing Theo one last contemptuous look but Theo¡¯s focus had already turned to Elena who was pointedly ignoring him. Irritation sparked inside him. Why did she have to do this to him? Why was she so intent on shutting him out? Couldn¡¯t she see what this was doing to him or did she just not care? Before he could say anything, she walked away leaving him standing alone in the garden. Elena¡¯s withdrawal, the cool, impenetrable wall she¡¯d thrown up¡ªit was tearing at him, unraveling him piece by piece. He could feel his frustration bubbling to the surface, his need for release so great that he nearly followed her into the house to confront her at last but then he heard David mumble just loud enough for him to hear.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Fucking leech.¡±


    Theo turned his attention back to David and tracked his retreating figure, his fists clenched so tight he could feel his nails biting into his palms.


    If he couldn¡¯t confront Elena directly¡ªif he couldn¡¯t reach her through the cold walls she¡¯d built up between them, couldn¡¯t find a way to bridge the distance without risking everything between them¡ªthen he needed an outlet, somewhere to pour the frustration that was threatening to consume him. He knew he shouldn¡¯t, knew that picking a fight with David wouldn¡¯t solve a damn thing. But the urge to do something was too strong, a live wire snapping at his control.


    David, with his self-righteous accusations and barely concealed disdain, was right there, too tempting to resist. Theo moved, his steps purposeful, catching up to David just as he neared his car.


    David noticed him approaching and turned slowly, his expression tight, arms crossed over his chest as he raised a brow. ¡°What, you don¡¯t trust me to find my own way out?¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm, but his gaze held a challenge, as though he¡¯d been waiting for this.


    Theo closed the distance between them in a few long strides, stopping just a few paces away. He held his voice steady, barely, though it was laced with a tension that hinted at everything simmering beneath the surface.


    ¡°I trust you to keep your fucking mouth shut,¡± Theo said, his voice low, almost a growl. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing to your sister? The doubts you keep planting in her head are going to make her fall into the darkness even faster and she¡¯s close enough to the edge as it is.¡±


    David tilted his head, his expression inscrutable, but Theo could see the steel in his gaze. ¡°Elena is stronger than you think. And maybe, the fact that she is struggling so much, should tell you that she¡¯d be better off with people she knows.¡±


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "People she knows? Like who?"


    "Like me, her own brother," David retorted sharply. "She belongs with family, Theo, not hiding away in some vampire''s lair."


    A bitter laugh escaped Theo''s lips before he could stop it. "Family? You mean the brother who abandoned her when she needed him most? The brother who left her to bury their parents alone?"


    David''s jaw tightened, a flash of guilt crossing his face before it hardened again. "You don''t know anything about that."


    "I know enough," Theo shot back. "You left her alone when everything fell apart. And now you think you can just swoop back in and play the hero?"


    "I''m trying to make things right," David snapped. "Which is more than I can say for you."


    Theo bristled, his patience wearing thin. "What you¡¯re doing is giving her more reasons to withdraw which is the last thing she needs. You do realize I¡¯m keeping that bond from eating away at her mind, right?"


    ¡°Sure you are,¡± David took a step closer, his eyes locked onto Theo''s. "I''ve heard things, Theo. Rumors about your ties to Lucian."


    Theo''s expression darkened. "I don''t work for Lucian anymore."


    "Convenient," David said mockingly. "How is Elena supposed to feel safe with someone who ¡®used to¡¯ work for the very monster we''re all trying to protect her from? How do I know you''re not just leading her right to him?"


    Anger flared hot in Theo''s chest. "You have no idea what you''re talking about. I don¡¯t work for Lucian anymore. That part of my life is done.¡± He said, his voice a harsh whisper. There was a small pang in his chest as he loosed those words. That part of his life was done but he had to leave Isabell behind to do it and that fact was still materializing in his nightmares.


    ¡°But since we¡¯re on the subject, you should know what it means to be in Lucian¡¯s sights. If he so much as gets a whiff of how much Elena cares for you, it¡¯ll put you¡ªand your entire family¡ªin danger.¡±


    David''s eyes narrowed, his fists clenched, giving off a small glow. "Is that a threat?"


    "It''s a fact," Theo said sharply, eyes flicking to David¡¯s fists. "Lucian exploits weaknesses. He''ll use anyone Elena cares about to get to her¡ªincluding you."


    David took another step closer. "Funny, because from where I''m standing, you''re the one exploiting her weaknesses. Have you looked at her lately? She looks malnourished, exhausted. What exactly are you doing with her during those compulsion trainings? Are you helping her or helping yourself to her?"


    Theo¡¯s voice dropped to a deadly calm. "Careful, David."


    "Or what?" David sneered. "You''ll use your compulsion on me too?"


    Theo''s eyes flashed. His fangs elongated slightly as he took a step towards David, the two of them just a foot away now. "Maybe I fucking will."


    "Go ahead," David replied coldly. "Let¡¯s see if you can give my sister a preview of what¡¯s waiting for her if she continues to stay here. One small slip of your control, and you could do something you can never take back. That¡¯s a lesson she should learn."


    Theo felt a surge of indignation. "I would never hurt Elena."


    "Maybe not intentionally," David conceded. "But can you guarantee that? Can you promise you won''t lose control, that your... nature won''t get the better of you?"


    Theo clenched his fists. "I''m doing everything I can to help her. The compulsion training is to strengthen her mind against the bond."


    "And yet she looks worse every day," David countered. "Pale, isolated. That''s not protection, Theo. That''s imprisonment."


    "She''s free to leave whenever she wants," Theo snapped, his voice harsh. "But she chooses to stay. And let¡¯s not pretend that going with you is going to be any better. What sterile hell hole is waiting for her at the Watcher¡¯s headquarters?"


    Anger flashed in David¡¯s eyes ¡°Even staying in a sterile hell hole is better than becoming some vampire¡¯s thrall. Tell me, have you fed on her yet?¡±


    Theo''s patience frayed to the breaking point. "Enough!" he barked, his voice echoing in the quiet night. "You have no idea what she''s up against¡ªwhat we''re all up against. This isn''t about you or me; it''s about keeping her alive."


    "Then let me take her," David insisted. "Let her come with me, where she can be with people who won''t drain the life out of her."


    Rage flared in Theo¡¯s chest. David must have noticed the shift in him because he slipped into a fighting stance, fists glowing bright. The look on David¡¯s face told him that he had been itching for this fight maybe as much as Theo had. His control dropped completely and he nearly lunged¡ªbut a sudden call from inside the estate froze him in place.